ã€ŠEvil Deeds: Dark Machinationsã€‹


 CHAPTER 1

    Year 373 in the realm of Arramaya Land

    The final battle that would dictate the fate of the land of Arramaya between Rezhura and his Royal Squad had taken a horrifying turn.

    For years, Rezhura had meticulously planned every outcome, imagining victory in a hundred million scenarios. Yet, for the first time, the dream of triumph slipped through their fingers, as defeat clawed at the edges of reality.

    In King Mauro''s Monarchy, the sky wept. Rain, black as ink and thick with blood, poured down over the battlefield, casting an eerie crimson hue. The ground, soaked in blood and mud, trembled beneath the weight of their struggle. The air hung thick with the metallic tang of iron, and the cries of the dying echoed through the gloom. Dark clouds loomed ominously overhead, blotting out the sun, shrouding the land in night-like darkness.

    "Rez! We have a problem. I can''t teleport all of us out; I used too much energy for this fight!" Mei Fylyn, the strongest sorcerer in Arramaya, gasped between ragged breaths. Blood dripped from her nose as she struggled to stay upright, hands on her knees, trembling from exhaustion.

    Rezhura could barely hear her over the roaring in his ears. The fatigue was sinking in, gnawing at his bones, but he couldn¡¯t afford to show it. Not now. Not here. "For the sextillionth time, I never imagined there was a stronger creature than King Mauro," he muttered, bitterness creeping into his voice. This wasn¡¯t a battle they were supposed to lose. Not like this.

    King Mauro, towering above them, was not merely a physical force. His aura of malice seemed alive, twisting and distorting the very air around him. He was more than a king; he was a force of nature. His dark energy pulsed like a living thing, suffocating everything it touched, and his eyes gleamed with sadistic pleasure.

    "Teleport as many of the others as you can, Mei," Rezhura ordered, his voice steady despite the chaos around him. "I¡¯ll protect you until you regain enough energy." His shield, dented and cracked, barely held against King Mauro¡¯s next strike, the force of it driving him back several steps.

    "Mei! Don¡¯t do it! We can¡¯t leave you here!" Raijum Flow, the strongest fighter in Arramaya, screamed, completely immobilized by the dark chains that bound him, magic conjured by King Mauro¡¯s wife.

    "We¡¯ll all die here if this goes on for a few more minutes," Mei muttered. She cast a final, pained look at her comrades.

    "Just do it, Mei!" Rezhura barked. "This is an order from your leader!" His armor, once gleaming gold, was cracked and crumbling, barely holding together with each of King Mauro¡¯s blows. His sword hand trembled, the weight of his blade growing heavier by the second.

    "The battle is already lost," he whispered, a realization settling over him like a cold fog.

    King Mauro¡¯s next blow sent Rezhura¡¯s shield flying across the battlefield, leaving him vulnerable. The legendary artifact landed with a hollow thud in the mud, far out of reach.If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.

    "I¡¯m sorry... Raijum... Maya... Jelly... Axel..." Mei¡¯s voice trembled as she summoned her final reserves of mana. A brilliant light engulfed the four beaten Royal Squad members, and in an instant, they vanished from the battlefield.

    "NOOOOOOOOO!" Jelly Spark, the healer, screamed, her hand outstretched, trying to reach Rezhura. She felt her healing magic pull away from him, unable to offer one last act of salvation as her vision blurred into nothingness.

    Mei collapsed to the ground, her body drained of every last drop of power. Her vision faded, darkness encroaching on her mind, as her consciousness began to slip away.

    Rezhura turned, his heart heavy with the weight of their departure. I¡¯ve failed them, he thought bitterly. I failed to protect them.

    Without a word, he rushed to Mei¡¯s side, grabbing the scroll hidden at the back of his shattered golden armor. He unfurled it quickly, eyes scanning the intricate runes etched on its surface. With a deep breath, he activated the spell.

    A blinding light engulfed Mei¡¯s body, and in an instant, she was gone, teleported far from the battlefield.

    Rezhura¡¯s hand fell limp, the scroll disintegrating into ash in his fingers. He watched the remnants scatter in the wind, feeling the weight of it all¡ªthe loss, the miscalculation, the failure.

    King Mauro stood still, observing the scene with mild curiosity. A twisted smile spread across his face. "How come you only had one of those scrolls, Human?" he sneered. "Were you not prepared to meet me?"

    Rezhura, panting heavily, turned to face him. His body ached, his muscles screamed, but he forced himself to stand. His gaze flicked to King Mauro¡¯s wife, her cold, silent presence, a mystery he couldn¡¯t unravel.

    "What race... is your wife?" Rezhura asked, voice hoarse. "I¡¯ve never seen power like hers."

    King Mauro¡¯s cruel laughter filled the air. "HAHAHA! The smartest and strongest of all the lower beings, and you don¡¯t even know?¡±

    ¡° Well, it doesn¡¯t matter now. You will both die here." Rezhura steadied his sword in his hands, drawing strength from somewhere deep within. "You won¡¯t win," he growled. "You evil doers will not take over this world."

    "Evil?" King Mauro¡¯s eyes flared with dark fire. "You dare speak of evil after murdering my unborn child? You know nothing of loss. Of suffering."

    The air around King Mauro crackled with dark energy, his aura now more terrifying than ever. The ground began to crumble beneath them, unable to bear the weight of his diabolical power.

    Rezhura¡¯s sword and shield glowed faintly in response, but even the legendary artifacts seemed dim, as if sensing that this battle would be their final one. "You deserved it," he spat. "It was the price for all your sins¡ªfor the lives you took in that horrific war."

    "Sins?" King Mauro¡¯s smile vanished, replaced by cold fury. "You know nothing, human. NOTHING."

    With a roar that shook the heavens, the two titans charged at each other. The clash of their power sent shockwaves tearing through the battlefield, splitting the earth and sky. The force of it was overwhelming, and for a moment, the world itself seemed to tremble beneath the weight of their clash.

    Rezhura gritted his teeth, every muscle in his body screaming in agony. His mind raced, filled with doubt. Could he stop this monster? Could anyone?

    In the back of his mind, he heard a whisper¡ªfaint, but familiar. "This battle... it¡¯s only the beginning. Even if you survive today, the darkness that waits will make this battlefield seem like paradise."

    Rezhura¡¯s grip tightened on his sword. "I can¡¯t die here. Not yet. Not without uncovering the truth about her... and stopping him."

    The battle raged on, their clash echoing across the land, a grim reminder of the thin line between light and darkness¡ªand the hero standing at its edge.

 CHAPTER 2

    Exactly the same year in the realm of Arramaya

    Lying on the damp riverbank, a man opened his eyes.

    "HAAGH!" His gasp tore through the silence, the sudden light burning his vision. For a moment, he could see nothing but orange and white, his head throbbing with dull, pulsing pain. As his vision adjusted, he realized the sun was beginning to set, casting a warm but dimming glow over the landscape. He blinked rapidly, trying to make sense of it all.

    ¡°Where... where am I?¡± he muttered. Panic flickered in his chest. He looked down at his trembling hands, his bare skin, and a wave of confusion hit him. He was naked, lying on wet earth by a river, yet he had no memory of how he¡¯d come to be there. Nothing. No details about his life, his name, his past. Just... emptiness.

    The panic tightened its grip on his throat as he stumbled to his feet. His legs shook beneath him, like a newborn fawn trying to stand. ¡°Who... am I?¡± His voice cracked as the fear sank in. He glanced down at his body¡ªslender, pale, with no visible scars or markings that could give him any clues. Am I being reincarnated?

    He turned, looking around, searching for anything familiar in the landscape. But the world around him was silent and unfamiliar¡ªno answers waiting in the air, no recognition stirring in his chest. His pulse raced. He started to run along the side of the river, driven by the hope that movement might jar something loose in his mind, might shake free a memory.

    "Is this a dream?" His voice was barely a whisper as he pinched his arm hard, desperate to wake up. ¡°Ouch,¡± he hissed. The pain was sharp and real. This wasn¡¯t a dream. It was worse¡ªit was reality.

    His chest heaved as he stopped running, collapsing onto a rock by the riverbank. He buried his face in his hands, the coldness of his skin a reminder of how exposed and lost he was. I don¡¯t even know my own face...

    Suddenly, he looked at the river, an idea forming in his mind. He leaned over the water¡¯s edge, and his reflection stared back at him¡ªa stranger¡¯s face. Black hair, disheveled and wet. Black eyes that seemed to hold nothing but questions. A face around 19 or 20 years old, with no features that felt familiar.

    Is that really me? The face offered him no answers, only confusion. The longer he stared, the more foreign it felt, as though the reflection belonged to someone else entirely. It left him feeling hollow.

    After resting for a few minutes, he forced himself to continue walking. The landscape around him began to shift, becoming more picturesque, as if the world itself was trying to soothe his racing mind. The setting sun bathed the sky in shades of orange and pink, casting long shadows over the tall grass that swayed in the gentle breeze. The river¡¯s melody was soft, calming, but it did little to ease the tension that gripped his chest.

    After walking for what felt like an eternity, he saw a small town nestled between rolling hills and dense forests in the distance. A weathered wooden sign swayed in the wind. Vermint Town. His heart lifted for the first time. Perhaps someone here would know him, or at the very least, help him understand what was happening.

    With renewed determination, he changed direction and headed toward the town. The closer he got, the more his senses came alive. The buildings were quaint, blending with the natural landscape. The air was thick with the smell of fresh-baked bread and flowers, an oddly peaceful contrast to his inner turmoil. People smiled at him as he passed, though they looked puzzled¡ªunderstandable, given that he was nearly naked, his body covered only by the leaves he had hastily gathered.The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.

    Children¡¯s laughter rang through the cobblestone streets, echoing off the old buildings. Everything seemed so normal here, so peaceful, but it only deepened the sense of unease in his gut. Why don¡¯t I feel like I belong here?

    He continued walking, hoping someone might recognize him, but each face he passed was filled with mild curiosity, not recognition. After a short time, he saw a man struggling with a heavy sack of rice. The man, noticing him, dropped the sack and approached with a concerned expression.

    ¡°Are you lost? Do you need help?¡± the man asked, his voice warm, though his brow furrowed in confusion.

    The stranger¡ªKyren¡ªhesitated. ¡°Yes...¡± he finally said, the name barely a whisper on his lips. ¡°I woke up by the river... no memory of who I am or where I came from. The only thing that came to mind was the name Kyren. Maybe it¡¯s mine... maybe it¡¯s not. I don¡¯t know.¡± He ran a hand through his hair, his frustration showing.

    The man smiled softly, nodding. ¡°I see. Well, Kyren, you¡¯re lucky you found Vermint Town. It¡¯s small, but it¡¯s home. I¡¯m Hiro.¡± He clapped Kyren on the shoulder and handed him a spare set of clothes from his backpack. "Here. Put these on. You look like you¡¯ve had a rough day.¡±

    Kyren took the clothes gratefully, slipping into the shirt and pants Hiro had given him. The fabric felt unfamiliar but comforting. ¡°Thanks... for everything. You¡¯re surprisingly chill about this.¡±

    Hiro chuckled. ¡°Strange things happen around here. I¡¯ve learned not to ask too many questions.¡± He tilted his head toward the town. ¡°Let¡¯s get you settled. Tomorrow, we¡¯ll introduce you to folks. If you¡¯re from around here, someone might know you.¡±

    As the evening sun dipped below the horizon, Hiro led Kyren to a small, cozy house nestled among the trees. It was simple, with a garden out front, and the sound of crickets filled the air as they stepped inside.

    ¡°TA-DAA! Home sweet home,¡± Hiro said with a grin. ¡°Make yourself comfortable.¡±

    Kyren smiled faintly. ¡°I appreciate your kindness, Hiro. You¡¯ve been... really welcoming.¡±

    Hiro waved it off. ¡°You¡¯d do the same for me, right? Let¡¯s eat. We¡¯ll talk more over dinner.¡±

    Later, when it was time to rest, Hiro insisted Kyren take the bed while he settled on the couch. Kyren protested at first but eventually gave in, grateful for Hiro¡¯s hospitality. As Kyren lay in bed, staring at the ceiling, his mind wandered back to the river, to the empty reflection in the water.

    Who am I? The question was heavy, and sleep took its time coming.

    <hr>

    Suddenly, Kyren found himself running. The sky above was dark, the ground cracked and lifeless. His heart pounded in his chest as he sprinted, fear gripping him. Something was chasing him¡ªhe could feel it.

    He skidded to a halt. The landscape around him shifted, the river from earlier now gone, replaced by barren earth. His breath came in ragged gasps, and when he turned around, there it was¡ªa red devil-like creature, eyes glowing with malice.

    ¡°Who... who are you?¡± he shouted, his voice trembling.

    The creature grinned, its teeth sharp and predatory. It didn¡¯t answer. Instead, it vanished in the blink of an eye, and in that same heartbeat, Kyren felt a searing pain in his chest. A clawed hand had appeared, stabbing him through the heart from behind. He gasped, choking on air that felt too thick, as the world turned red around him.

    Kyren awoke with a start, gasping for breath. Sweat drenched his body, and his heart pounded as if it hadn¡¯t left the nightmare. Just a dream... just a nightmare... he told himself, trying to calm down.

    But something was wrong. Hiro wasn¡¯t in the house. Panic surged through him again. He rushed outside, and his worst fears became reality.

    The town was in chaos.

    Buildings burned, and the sky had turned a sickening red. People screamed as red devil-like creatures ravaged the streets, their claws tearing through anything in their path. The air was thick with the scent of blood and smoke, and Kyren felt frozen in place, unsure of what to do.

    And then he saw Hiro¡ªbarely breathing, his body slumped against the ground. One of the creatures had driven its claw through his stomach.

    ¡°HIROOOOOOOOO!¡± Kyren screamed, his heart breaking as he sprinted toward him, desperation fueling his every step.

    The world felt like it was collapsing around him, but in that moment, all that mattered was reaching Hiro¡ªsaving the only person who had shown him kindness in this strange, cruel world.

 CHAPTER 3

    The devil-like creature spotted another prey and chased it into the shadows. As Kyren knelt on the ground, holding Hiro, blood seeped from Hiro¡¯s wounds, staining the dirt beneath them. Hiro smiled, despite the agony of death creeping over him.

    Seconds passed, and that smile twisted into something strange. Hiro¡¯s face blurred, becoming a silhouette¡ªa girl, her form shrouded in shadows. Her eyes glowed an eerie mix of purple and red, like embers burning with malicious intent. She drifted toward Kyren with a slow, deliberate pace.

    Kyren¡¯s chest tightened, his limbs frozen in place as if invisible hands held him. His mind screamed for him to move, but his body remained trapped. The silhouette of the girl stretched its hand toward him, and he swore he felt cold fingers brush his skin.

    ¡°Finally¡­ my sweet¡­ heart¡­¡± she whispered, her voice soaked with dread, each syllable dripping into Kyren¡¯s soul. Her words coiled around him, suffocating him with their weight.

    With each step she took away from him, the sound echoed louder in his mind, more deafening with distance, until it drowned out every other thought. He opened his mouth to scream, but no sound escaped. His voice was gone, swallowed by the oppressive air of terror that held him captive.

    Then, in the midst of this suffocating fear, a voice broke through the haze. ¡°Kyren! Kyren!¡± It was distant, distorted, but familiar. He struggled to place it, to remember whose voice it was. Finally, it clicked¡ªit was Hiro.

    Suddenly, Kyren jolted awake, gasping for air. His chest heaved as if he¡¯d just surfaced from being underwater. Cold sweat clung to his skin, and his heart pounded against his ribs, the fear still lingering as if the girl¡¯s presence was not just a nightmare but something real.

    For a moment, he couldn¡¯t tell where he was. His eyes darted around the room, the shadows from the night still haunting him. But then, Hiro¡¯s face came into focus, sitting beside him, concern etched into his features.

    ¡°A nightmare after a nightmare,¡± Kyren thought bitterly.

    ¡°Kyren, are you okay?¡± Hiro asked softly, his hand resting on Kyren¡¯s shoulder in a comforting gesture.

    Kyren inhaled deeply, trying to slow his breathing, his voice shaky as he replied. ¡°It was just a nightmare. I saw¡­ a girl, a dark figure. She felt so real.¡±

    Hiro handed him a glass of water, the coolness helping to ground him. ¡°Dreams can be terrifying, but they¡¯re only illusions. Sometimes, superstitions say dreams are the opposite of reality¡ªmaybe it¡¯s a good omen,¡± he said, trying to lighten the mood with a reassuring smile.

    Kyren nodded, though the image of the shadowy girl still clung to his mind. ¡°Maybe¡­ it¡¯s just a dream,¡± he repeated, though he didn¡¯t fully believe it.Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.

    As the first rays of dawn crept through the window, Hiro busied himself, preparing for the day. He moved around the room quickly, his usual energy returning.

    ¡°You¡¯re awake!¡± Hiro said, a grin tugging at the corners of his mouth. He set out a small meal for Kyren. ¡°You can rest if you want, but I¡¯ve got work. Want to come with me today?¡±

    Kyren hesitated but then nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll come with you. Maybe I need the distraction.¡±

    ¡°Great! Eat up. We¡¯ve got a lot to do.¡± Hiro¡¯s enthusiasm was infectious, and Kyren felt a small wave of relief wash over him.

    After they left Hiro¡¯s house, Kyren was taken aback by the busy streets of the small town. The clamor of morning markets, the lively shouts of vendors, and the sweet smell of ripe fruits filled the air. But amid the bustling crowd, a dark thought surfaced¡ªthe nightmare lingered like a shadow at the back of his mind, making him stop in his tracks.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Hiro asked, noticing Kyren¡¯s sudden stillness.

    Kyren forced a smile. ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± But his mind was far from settled. Hiro gave him a reassuring pat, pulling Kyren¡¯s focus back to the present.

    As they approached a particularly lively market stall, Hiro greeted the vendor with warmth. ¡°Cora! Good morning!¡±

    The older woman, Cora, looked up from arranging peaches and smiled. ¡°Hiro, my boy! Good to see you,¡± she said, giving him a light pat on the shoulder.

    ¡°This is Kyren,¡± Hiro introduced. ¡°He¡¯s new here, but he¡¯s trustworthy. He¡¯s trying to find his memories and could use some work. Do you have any openings?¡±

    Cora¡¯s eyes flicked over Kyren with a discerning gaze. ¡°Well, if Hiro vouches for you, that¡¯s good enough for me. We work hard here, kid. Think you can handle that?¡±

    Grateful, Kyren nodded. ¡°Thank you. I won¡¯t let you down.¡±

    Just then, a townsman came rushing through the stalls, his voice frantic. ¡°They¡¯re here! The guild is here!¡±

    Hiro¡¯s expression darkened instantly. ¡°Kyren, help me!¡± he barked, rushing to hide the best fruits behind the stall. He handed Kyren a crate filled with overripe ones.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Kyren asked, confused.

    ¡°I¡¯ll explain later, just do it!¡± Hiro said, panic lacing his voice. Together, they hurried to replace the display with second-rate goods.

    As the knights approached, Kyren¡¯s eyes darted from stall to stall, noticing the same scene playing out¡ªknights grabbing food without paying, vendors standing in defeated silence. His mind raced, piecing together the puzzle.

    ¡°They¡¯re not just inspecting¡ªthey¡¯re stealing,¡± Kyren muttered under his breath, watching one knight shove a vendor aside to snatch a basket of apples.

    His gaze fell to the fresh fruits displayed on Cora¡¯s stall, and suddenly it clicked. That¡¯s why Hiro was in a panic earlier. They¡¯re hiding the good stuff.

    As they finished, a group of knights approached on horseback. Their armor gleamed under the morning light, a stark contrast to the gloom that fell over the market. Twenty armored men marched alongside them, inspecting every stall. Vendors watched in silence; their eyes downcast as the knights took what they wanted without a word of protest.

    Kyren felt a surge of anger as he watched the helplessness in their faces.

    When the knights stopped at Cora¡¯s stall, the leader glanced at the display, his eyes narrowing. ¡°This all you have?¡± he asked coldly.

    Cora trembled slightly but nodded. ¡°Yes¡­ this is all we have,¡± she stammered.

    The knight wasn¡¯t convinced. ¡°I don¡¯t believe you.¡± He stepped forward, flipping the table and uncovering the hidden crates. His hand reached for his sword, prepared to destroy the goods.

    But before he could strike, Kyren¡¯s hand shot out, grabbing the knight¡¯s wrist. The tension in the air thickened as Kyren stood firm, staring the knight down. The entire market seemed to hold its breath.

 CHAPTER 4

    ¡°They¡¯re just rotten fruits, and it¡¯s rude for us to display all of that for our mighty, hard-working guild,¡± Kyren said with a calm demeanor, despite the clear tension in the air.

    Hiro, standing behind him, was utterly baffled. "What¡¯s he talking about?" Hiro thought, his heart pounding in his chest. "The crate had fresh fruits¡­ he saw me hide them." He exchanged a glance with Cora, both of them knowing that the knights wouldn¡¯t fall for such an obvious lie.

    The lead knight sneered, clearly unimpressed by Kyren¡¯s explanation. ¡°You think I¡¯m stupid?¡± he growled, shoving Kyren hard to the ground. Kyren hit the dirt with a thud as the knight unsheathed his sword in one swift motion and slashed open the crate. The wooden splinters flew, revealing the contents inside.

    Hiro¡¯s heart stopped. He was sure the crate would reveal the fresh fruits they had just hidden. But instead, as the crate broke open, the smell of decay wafted into the air. The once-hidden pile of rotten fruits spilled out onto the cobblestones.

    ¡°What¡­?¡± Hiro muttered under his breath, completely bewildered. "How is that possible?" His mind raced¡ªhe was certain those were the fresh fruits. But now, staring at the mess of overripe and spoiled produce, his confusion deepened. Kyren must have switched them somehow. But when? How?

    Cora gasped, clutching her apron as she stepped back in shock. She hadn¡¯t expected this turn of events either.

    The knight, who had been ready to accuse them of hiding goods, faltered as he stared at the rotten fruits, his face twisting in disgust. ¡°You think this is funny?¡± he barked, glancing back at his fellow knights. But one of the other knights stepped forward, eyeing Kyren with suspicion.

    ¡°It¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve seen you here,¡± the knight said, his voice rough. ¡°Are you a recruit?¡±

    Kyren, still on the ground, met the knight¡¯s gaze with a calm nod. ¡°Yeah,¡± he replied, standing up and brushing the dirt off his pants, acting as if the situation hadn¡¯t rattled him. ¡°Just trying to help out.¡±

    The knight who had slashed the crate grumbled something under his breath, then reached into his pouch. With a flick of his hand, he tossed a small handful of silver coins at Kyren¡¯s feet. ¡°Here,¡± he said, his voice begrudging, ¡°for the crate I destroyed.¡±

    Kyren bent down to collect the coins, nodding in thanks, though his mind was still racing. The knights turned, mounting their horses without another word. The rest of the group began to march out of the town, the air of tension finally dissipating as they left.

    ¡°Kid, are you alright?¡± Cora asked, rushing over to Kyren as soon as the knights were out of sight. Her voice wavered with concern.

    Hiro was at a loss for words, his eyes still fixed on the rotten fruits spilled on the ground. ¡°What just happened?¡± he asked, shaking his head in disbelief. ¡°Those were fresh fruits. I know they were. How¡­?¡±

    Kyren wiped his forehead, still catching his breath from the intense encounter. ¡°I switched them,¡± he said quietly, but with a satisfied look. ¡°When I saw the knights coming, I swapped the fresh fruits with the rotten ones in the back.¡±

    Hiro¡¯s confusion only deepened. ¡°But when? I was right there! I didn¡¯t see you do it.¡±

    Kyren gave a small shrug. ¡°I guess I got lucky. I knew they¡¯d never believe us if we tried to pass off all rotten fruit, so I left some fresh ones out and hid the rest. They just happened to slash the crate with the rotten ones.¡±

    Hiro stared at him, still processing the quick thinking and sly execution. ¡°You¡¯re something else, Kyren,¡± he finally said, shaking his head, half in awe, half in disbelief.

    Cora, who had been watching the whole scene, let out a sigh of relief but still looked worried. ¡°But you didn¡¯t need to take that risk,¡± she said softly. ¡°Next time, they might hurt you for standing up to them.¡±

    Kyren nodded. ¡°Yeah.¡±

    After the market calmed down, Cora insisted that Kyren and Hiro take a break. The stalls were quieter now, and the weight of the morning¡¯s events had left everyone in need of rest.

    Kyren and Hiro found a quiet spot at the park to eat their lunch, a small children¡¯s swing with patch of grass overlooking the bustling market square. As they sat down, Kyren wasted no time, diving straight into the question that had been on his mind.

    ¡°Why do the townspeople just let those knights take their goods?¡± Kyren asked bluntly, his eyes fixed on Hiro.

    Hiro paused, taking a bite of his sandwich, clearly trying to think of how to explain the complicated situation. ¡°Well, it¡¯s not exactly what it looks like,¡± Hiro began, trying to find the optimistic angle, though even he couldn¡¯t deny the harsh reality of what was happening. ¡°There¡¯s a long history here.¡±Did you know this story is from Royal Road? Read the official version for free and support the author.

    Kyren remained quiet, waiting for more of an explanation, his direct gaze urging Hiro to continue.

    ¡°Years ago, this town was in real danger,¡± Hiro said, wiping his hands on his pants. ¡°We were under constant threat¡ªraiders, invaders¡­ you name it. Then, one day, a group of knights from a guild arrived. They defended us when no one else would. They fought for this town, saved it from total destruction.¡±

    Hiro smiled a little, remembering what he had heard from the older townspeople. ¡°After that, the townspeople felt they owed everything to that guild. So, the agreement became that whenever the knights from the guild visited, they could take what they wanted¡ªfood, supplies, anything. No one complained back then because, well, they saved us.¡±

    Kyren¡¯s brow furrowed. ¡°So they¡¯re just allowed to take whatever they want, whenever they want?¡±

    Hiro nodded, though his smile faded slightly. ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s how it¡¯s been for years. It¡¯s kind of a way for the town to show their gratitude. But¡­¡± Hiro hesitated, clearly uncomfortable with what came next. ¡°The problem started when the guild expanded.¡±

    Kyren¡¯s face remained serious, waiting for Hiro to continue.

    ¡°You see, some of the new recruits¡­ they aren¡¯t like the original knights,¡± Hiro said with a sigh. ¡°The ones who saved the town don¡¯t even come anymore. It¡¯s just these new guys¡ªrecruits who¡¯ve started taking advantage of the old agreement. They come by regularly and take way more than they need. And no one really stops them.¡±

    Kyren¡¯s expression darkened as he listened. ¡°The new recruits¡­.  using the guild¡¯s name to get free food¡­.¡±

    ¡°Yeah,¡± Hiro admitted, though he tried to put a positive spin on it. ¡°But the guild did help us, and maybe the recruits are just¡­ you know, trying to follow the tradition.¡±

    Kyren, shook his head. ¡°That¡¯s not tradition, Hiro. That¡¯s abuse.¡±

    Hiro frowned, realizing he couldn¡¯t sugarcoat this. ¡°Yeah, I guess you¡¯re right,¡± he said, his voice softening. ¡°But what can we do? The townspeople don¡¯t fight back because they still remember the good that guild did. I mean, it¡¯s complicated, right? They feel like they owe them.¡±

    Kyren gazed into the distance, his thoughts churning over the situation. ¡°So now the town''s trapped in a cycle from something that happened years ago, and these new recruits are exploiting that loyalty... It''s like something out of a twisted tale.¡±

    Hiro nodded, feeling the weight of Kyren¡¯s words. ¡°Yeah¡­ it¡¯s sad, honestly. But I guess that¡¯s the reality. Not all guilds are like that, though! Some are good, and they help without expecting anything in return.¡±

    Kyren didn¡¯t respond immediately, but it was clear he wasn¡¯t satisfied with the explanation. The injustice of it all gnawed at him. After a moment of silence, he stood up and stretched.

    Kyren didn¡¯t respond immediately, but the dissatisfaction with Hiro¡¯s explanation was written on his face. The unfairness of the situation gnawed at him, but after a moment, he let out a sigh and stood up, stretching.

    ¡°Anyway, Hiro,¡± Kyren said, shifting the conversation, ¡°mind if I ask what your purpose is? Or I mean your dream? Do you really see yourself staying here, letting this be your fate until the end?¡±

    Hiro¡¯s eyes lit up instantly, his energy returning as if Kyren had struck a chord. He sat up straighter, excitement evident in his voice. ¡°Ah, my dream! Well, that¡¯s easy. I want to join the Sacred Selection Guild.¡±

    Kyren¡¯s eyebrow arched with interest. ¡°Sacred Selection Guild? What¡¯s that?¡±

    Hiro¡¯s face brightened even more as he leaned forward. ¡°The Sacred Selection Guild is legendary, Kyren! It¡¯s the top guild in the entire land¡ªmaybe even beyond. They¡¯re made up of the best warriors and magicians, with skills that most people can¡¯t even imagine.¡±

    ¡°Magicians?¡± Kyren thought, the idea sparking a flurry of questions in his mind. So there¡¯s a magic system here too? He nodded, urging Hiro to continue.

    Hiro gestured with enthusiasm, his hands moving as if trying to capture the vastness of his dream. ¡°Yeah! It¡¯s more than just a guild; it¡¯s like the pinnacle of honor and skill. They defend against the most dangerous threats in our world, things that most ordinary people wouldn¡¯t even know about. To be part of them¡­ well, that¡¯s the ultimate dream. You have to be the best of the best. You have to train, prove yourself through exceptional deeds, and show that you understand the deep mysteries of the world.¡±

    Kyren listened carefully, admiring Hiro¡¯s determination. There was something infectious about his passion. ¡°And the members of this guild,¡± Kyren asked, ¡°why are they so strong? What makes them different from the rest?¡±

    Hiro scratched his head, a flicker of uncertainty crossing his face. ¡°Well¡­ from what I¡¯ve heard, a lot of it has to do with the artifacts they use. You know, weapons and tools passed down through generations. But I¡¯m not totally sure about all the details.¡± He shrugged, still smiling. ¡°I¡¯ve seen them in action at the Triumph Tournament a few times. They¡¯re amazing. I think they¡¯re just born stronger, or maybe they train harder than anyone else.¡±

    Kyren raised an eyebrow, catching the slight uncertainty in Hiro¡¯s tone. ¡°Artifacts, huh? Sounds like you¡¯re not completely sure about all this.¡±

    ¡°Well,¡± Hiro laughed, a bit sheepishly, ¡°most of what I know comes from watching the tournaments and hearing stories around town. There¡¯s a lot of speculation, you know? People love to talk about the guild, but not everything is clear. What I do know for sure is that they¡¯re respected everywhere. They protect the balance of the world.¡±

    Kyren leaned back, processing everything. Hiro¡¯s dream was big¡ªbigger than anything Kyren had expected. ¡°And you think you can join them?¡±

    Hiro¡¯s smile didn¡¯t falter. ¡°I have to try, right? It¡¯s what I want more than anything. And I believe that if I work hard enough, I can make it happen.¡±

    Kyren couldn¡¯t help but admire his friend¡¯s optimism and drive. Despite everything Hiro had just told him about the corruption of the local guilds, his dream remained untouched by doubt. ¡°That¡¯s quite the goal, Hiro. I hope you make it.¡±

    Hiro stood up, stretching his arms above his head. ¡°Thanks, Kyren! But it¡¯s getting darker. We should head home before we lose the light. If you¡¯re really interested, I can tell you more about the Sacred Selection Guild on the way.¡±

    Kyren nodded, standing up as well. ¡°Of course, I¡¯m in.¡±

 CHAPTER 5

    As they walked toward Hiro¡¯s home, the sky began to dim, painting the town in shades of twilight. Hiro continued with his animated storytelling, his voice brimming with excitement. "The Sacred Selection members are organized into large groups of strong, intelligent, and talented people. But there''s also the Royal Squad¡ªthe most iconic individuals of our era, a group of six extraordinary young warriors."

    Kyren listened intently, caught up in the vivid world Hiro was describing. "Six warriors?" he asked, intrigued by the sheer scale of the guild''s reputation.

    Hiro nodded enthusiastically. "Yeah, and each one of them has a prestigious title to reflect their skills. Take the Red Thunder of God, for example. He''s known for his lightning-fast reflexes and agility. They say he can take down a horde of enemies in mere seconds.¡±

    The awe in Hiro¡¯s voice was infectious, and Kyren could easily imagine the incredible feats of the Red Thunder of God. His imagination filled with images of the warrior moving at blinding speed, a storm of power on the battlefield.

    ¡°And then there¡¯s the Queen of All Blade,¡± Hiro continued. ¡°A master assassin. Her precision is legendary. They say she could end your life before you even realize she¡¯s there.¡±

    Kyren felt a chill run down his spine at the thought of such a skilled assassin. ¡°Sounds terrifying,¡± he muttered, though he couldn¡¯t help but admire her abilities.

    Hiro went on, his excitement unwavering. ¡°The Golden Royal Shield is another one. He¡¯s untouchable. Some say no one¡¯s ever been able to get close to him, thanks to his overwhelming power and the aura he projects. And then there¡¯s the Celestial Sorcerer¡ªshe can reshape reality itself. Her mastery over magic is so powerful, she could wipe out an entire city if she wanted to.¡±

    Kyren¡¯s eyes widened. Reshape reality? He didn¡¯t know much about magic, but the idea of someone wielding such incredible power stirred his curiosity.

    ¡°And don¡¯t forget about the Bloody Apex Priestess,¡± Hiro added. ¡°She¡¯s a healer, but her skills go far beyond what¡¯s normal. Her touch can heal even the most fatal wounds, and her presence alone can inspire hope.¡±

    ¡°Finally, there¡¯s the Plat Maker,¡± Hiro said. ¡°She started as the guild¡¯s treasurer and personal assistant to Rezhura, but she improved so much over the years that she¡¯s now part of the Royal Squad.¡±

    As Kyren absorbed all these descriptions, he was struck by the sheer talent and power that Hiro admired in these people. It made sense why joining the Sacred Selection Guild would seem like an impossible dream for most.

    But something about Hiro¡¯s passion stirred something in Kyren. When Hiro talked about the guild, it wasn¡¯t just admiration. It was belief. Maybe¡­ this isn¡¯t as impossible as it sounds.This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.

    Hiro took a breath, his expression filled with reverence as he spoke of the guild¡¯s leader. "And at the top of them all is Rezhura, the Perfect Knight. A prodigy among prodigies. He¡¯s one of the greatest warriors of our time, Kyren."

    "How did Rezhura achieve all of this?" Kyren asked, his curiosity piqued.

    Hiro¡¯s voice softened with a mix of admiration and sorrow. "Rezhura, and the entire Royal Squad, grew up in an orphanage in Knight Bay City. They had no parents, just like me¡­ they started with nothing."

    Kyren blinked, feeling a connection to the story that hadn¡¯t been there before. ¡°No parents?¡± he echoed.

    ¡°Yeah,¡± Hiro said, a hint of sadness in his voice. ¡°Rezhura and the others supported each other through everything. That orphanage was their home. It was backed by the Arramaya¡¯s Legacy Guild and other races, so they had what they needed. Rezhura took it upon himself to protect the others, to be their leader.¡±

    Kyren stood quietly, absorbing the depth of Hiro¡¯s words. The story of Rezhura and the Royal Squad wasn¡¯t just about power and skill¡ªit was about overcoming hardship, finding family, and forging a bond that made them unstoppable.

    Hiro smiled, though there was a tinge of sadness. ¡°Rezhura¡¯s leadership turned them into the legends they are today. They didn¡¯t let their circumstances define them.¡±

    Kyren could feel Hiro¡¯s admiration for Rezhura and the Sacred Selection Guild resonating deeply. ¡°It sounds like they had quite the journey,¡± he said.

    Hiro nodded, but his smile faded a bit, and his voice grew softer. ¡°Yeah¡­ in some ways, I feel like I could relate to them. I¡¯ve always admired them because¡­ well, I also lost my parents in the war.¡±

    Kyren hadn¡¯t expected that revelation, and a wave of empathy hit him. ¡°Hiro, I¡­ I didn¡¯t know. I¡¯m really sorry.¡±

    Hiro gave a sad smile, shaking his head. ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯ve had time to heal, and¡­ it¡¯s why I want to be part of something bigger than myself. Joining the Sacred Selection Guild feels like a way to honor what I¡¯ve lost, to fight for something good.¡±

    Kyren looked at Hiro for a moment, his heart heavy with understanding. ¡°So, you really think you¡¯ll make it? You really believe you can join them?¡±

    Hiro paused for a second, scratching his head sheepishly. ¡°Well¡­ honestly, I was just joking about it before. I thought you¡¯d laugh because it¡¯s such a crazy dream, right? I mean, the odds are impossible. I¡¯m nowhere near their level¡­ yet.¡±

    But instead of laughing, Kyren¡¯s face grew serious. ¡°You weren¡¯t joking, Hiro. You could do it. We could do it. And if we don¡¯t start now, that ¡®long time¡¯ you¡¯re talking about? It¡¯ll be forever.¡±

    Hiro blinked, taken aback by Kyren¡¯s conviction. ¡°Wait¡­ you really think I could make it?¡±

    Kyren nodded firmly. ¡°Absolutely. We¡¯ve got nothing to lose, Hiro. If we don¡¯t act now, we¡¯ll be stuck here watching our lives pass by. Why wait?¡±

    Hiro¡¯s eyes lit up, a flicker of hope replacing his uncertainty. ¡°You¡¯re serious? Or are you just giving me false hope to boost my morale a bit¡ªwhich is it, huh?¡± Hiro still didn¡¯t believe they could really do it.

    ¡°As serious as I¡¯ve ever been,¡± Kyren replied, his gaze unwavering. ¡°We¡¯ll train, we¡¯ll learn, and we¡¯ll fight our way into that guild. If you believe in this dream, It¡¯s already an accomplishment isn¡¯t it?¡±

    Hiro nodded, a glimmer of pride in his eyes. "You''re right, Kyren, but still¡ª"

    Kyren cut him off, "No ''buts.'' We''ll take it one step at a time. Now, tell me, what do we need to do to join the Sacred Selection Guild?"

 CHAPTER 6

    As they continued walking, Hiro practically bounced with energy, his hands animated as he gestured enthusiastically. ¡°Kyren, there are three main steps to joining the Sacred Selection Guild or any high-tier guild,¡± he began, his voice buzzing with excitement. He punctuated his points with exaggerated movements, making it impossible for Kyren not to be drawn in.

    Kyren¡¯s eyes followed Hiro¡¯s every move, his curiosity growing with each word, though his expression remained thoughtful. Hiro was always lively, but this energy was something else.

    Hiro, now walking backward so he could face Kyren, continued, ¡°The first step is getting at least one Star Badge from Arramaya¡¯s Legacy Guild. They¡¯re the officials who organize this whole system in our realm to keep things running smoothly.¡±

    As Hiro spoke, he mimicked holding an imaginary badge in the air, his fingers fidgeting as if he already held their ticket to the guild. Kyren¡¯s lips twitched, almost smiling at his friend¡¯s antics.

    ¡°But the thing is¡­ we can¡¯t just get a Star Badge directly from them,¡± Hiro said, now spinning on his heel to face forward again, the excitement in his voice fading into something more subdued. ¡°We need to enroll in Sky Academy. It¡¯s the only school in the realm that teaches the fundamentals¡ªcombat, choosing the right role path, everything.¡±

    Hiro¡¯s shoulders slumped as he said the word ¡°fundamentals,¡± as if the mere idea of all the training ahead was weighing him down. ¡°After we graduate, we get a Star Badge based on our performance. Sounds straightforward, right?¡±

    Kyren raised an eyebrow, noticing Hiro¡¯s sudden shift in energy. He couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Why are you sounding uncertain all of a sudden?¡±

    Hiro sighed dramatically, running a hand through his hair, his playful mood dimming. ¡°Well¡­ Sky Academy¡¯s entrance requirements are tough. Really tough. There are people way better than us, Kyren.¡± He glanced at Kyren, eyes wide as if waiting for him to react. ¡°And the entrance fee? It¡¯s five silver. If we don¡¯t pass the entrance exam, we lose the money. No refund.¡±

    Kyren stayed silent, watching Hiro with a serious gaze. Hiro was never one to hold back, but the hint of doubt in his voice caught Kyren off guard. He placed a hand on Hiro¡¯s shoulder, stopping him mid-stride. ¡°Hiro, time spent working to earn that money will be part of our training too. Nothing will be wasted. Trust me, we can do this.¡±

    Hiro blinked at him, then broke into a small chuckle, shaking his head. ¡°Hmm¡­ I don¡¯t know, Kyren,¡± he said, scratching the back of his head. ¡°Even if we train, there¡¯s no guarantee. And there¡¯s the cost of living in Arramaya City¡ªway higher than here. We¡¯ll need at least 15 silver: 10 for the entrance fees, and 5 for living expenses.¡±

    Kyren crossed his arms, eyes narrowing as he thought. ¡°Then we¡¯ll just have to work harder, save up. You said yourself people in this town know you for being hardworking. They¡¯ll give us more jobs, right?¡±

    Hiro¡¯s grin widened. He gave Kyren a light punch on the arm, his playful spirit bouncing back. ¡°Yeah, you¡¯re right. They¡¯ll probably line up to throw extra work our way.¡±A case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.

    The two shared a light laugh, their earlier tension lifting. As they walked, Hiro began hopping from one foot to the other, clearly eager again. Kyren¡¯s curiosity, however, wasn¡¯t satisfied just yet. ¡°What¡¯s the next step after we get the Star Badge?¡±

    Without missing a beat, Hiro spun around again to face Kyren, walking backward with a grin. ¡°Well, after we have our Star Badge, we can apply to guilds. If we do well, we might get recruited by a good guild or even start our own if we get three Star Badges.¡± He gave a little flourish with his hands, mimicking a grand announcement. ¡°The top students at Sky Academy get three-starred badges, so that¡¯s the goal.¡±

    Kyren nodded, finding Hiro¡¯s theatrics amusing. ¡°It sounds like a long process, but at least it¡¯s organized.¡±

    Hiro shrugged, his previous energy dipping slightly. ¡°Yeah, but¡­ it¡¯s really competitive. Last time, about 4,000 people took the exam, but only 900 passed. And out of those, only 35 graduated. We¡¯re talking about some of the most skilled people in the realm.¡± He let out a long breath, flinging his arms out dramatically.

    Kyren caught the glimmer of doubt in Hiro¡¯s eyes again. He gave him a playful shove. ¡°Do you think we can make it?¡±

    Hiro stumbled a little, laughing as he caught his balance. ¡°I mean, I want to believe we can, but¡­ the odds¡­¡± He glanced over at Kyren, expecting him to crack a joke.

    But instead, Kyren gave him a determined look. ¡°Hiro, I don¡¯t know much about my past, or even if I was ever a warrior, an adventurer or reincarnated. But one thing I do know? Luck exists. In some reason I survived, this is my second chance, or whatever. But if we don¡¯t try, we¡¯ll never know.¡±

    Hiro¡¯s grin returned, his confidence boosted by Kyren¡¯s unwavering belief. ¡°You¡¯re right. And who knows? Maybe going to the Academy will help you remember something about your past. Maybe someone there knew you before¡­ or maybe, just maybe, you were part of a guild yourself.¡±

    Kyren chuckled at that. ¡°Exactly. We help each other. That¡¯s what this journey¡¯s about.¡±

    Hiro nodded, resuming his playful pace, his steps light and quick as if the weight of the conversation had been lifted. They walked in silence for a moment until Kyren broke it again. ¡°Anyway, what¡¯s the third step?¡±

    ¡°Oh! The third step is the most exciting one,¡± Hiro said, his voice suddenly picking up again. He threw his hands up dramatically. ¡°After joining or forming a guild, we¡¯ll be eligible to compete in the yearly Triumph Tournament organized by Arramaya¡¯s Legacy. It¡¯s basically where all the guilds showcase their strength. The top guilds are the judges, and the prizes? Well, they¡¯re worth fighting for.¡±

    Kyren grinned. ¡°They really push people around here to become warriors, don¡¯t they?¡±

    ¡°Yeah,¡± Hiro nodded vigorously. ¡°The tournament has three segments. Newcomers without a star badge would compete in a survival-style game where the goal is to be the last one standing or be the most KO¡¯d people in that tournament. Then there¡¯s a second segment for low to mid-tier guilds, and the winner of that moves a lot significant on the top ranking and of course become more famous, and the last one is for the top-ranked guilds they will represent their best player to compete in one-on-one battle.¡±

    Kyren¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°A lot of battles and strategies...¡±

    Hiro gave an exaggerated nod. ¡°Oh, and guess who¡¯s the reigning champion?¡± he asked, bouncing on his toes.

    ¡°Let me guess¡­ Rezhura?¡±

    Hiro¡¯s grin widened. ¡°Yep! He¡¯s been undefeated since the 7th Triumph Tournament. Beat every reigning champion before him, and now he¡¯s still undefeated after the 12th.¡±

    Kyren chuckled, ¡°Now I¡¯m curious to see him in action.¡±

    ¡°You should be!¡± Hiro¡¯s eyes sparkled with excitement. ¡°People say even if the Royal Squad participates, they could wipe the floor with everyone else.¡±

    Kyren¡¯s curiosity deepened. ¡°Do you know what Rezhura looks like?¡±

    Hiro threw his arms out with a shrug. ¡°That¡¯s the thing! No one¡¯s seen his face since he left the orphanage. If we want a picture, we¡¯d probably have to go to Knight Bay City and visit the orphanage. But we¡¯d need a really good reason to ask for that.¡±

    "Why do I have a feeling I¡¯m Rezhura?" Kyren though.

    "Hiro... what if I¡¯m Rezhura?" Kyren said.

 CHAPTER 7

    Hiro laughed, his grin wide as he looked at Kyren. ¡°That¡¯s funny, Kyren. Well, it can¡¯t be you¡ªRezhura¡¯s got blonde hair and brown eyes!¡±

    Kyren chuckled, scratching his head. ¡°Blonde hair, huh? I¡¯ve got black hair. Guess that rules me out!¡± He smiled, relieved that he had made Hiro laugh.

    ¡°What the hell am I even thinking? ¡°,Kyren thought, shaking the idea from his mind. Still, something nagged at him, so he asked, ¡°Is Rezhura still active today? I mean, is he still going on quests?¡±

    Hiro raised an eyebrow, slightly confused by the question, but he answered anyway. ¡°Yeah, Kyren. There are rumors that he and his Royal Squad are working on something big¡ªan SS-level mission. Speculation is they found a colossal hole somewhere that¡¯s radiating some kind of powerful aura. It¡¯s said the hole can suck in anything that gets too close.¡±

    ¡°I see,¡± Kyren murmured, finally convincing himself that he wasn¡¯t Rezhura. ¡°That¡¯s enough of that, Kyren.¡±

    With the question settled, they returned to their plan: making Hiro¡¯s dream a reality. Determined, Hiro and Kyren embarked on a journey of hard work, taking on any job they could find in Vermint Town to save enough money to enroll in Sky Academy.

    Their days started early. At dawn, they helped out at the local farms, sweating under the sun as they sowed seeds, harvested crops, and tended to the fields. The farmers appreciated their dedication, paying them fairly for their efforts. After working the fields, they would head to the blacksmith, Baren, where they learned the art of crafting weapons and armor. Baren also taught them the basics of handling weapons¡ªsomething Kyren found particularly helpful as he worked to regain his memory.

    In the afternoons, they helped Cora at the market, with Kyren quickly becoming known as one of the town¡¯s most hardworking and reliable young men, right alongside Hiro. As the sun set, they spent their evenings in the library, studying and preparing for Sky Academy¡¯s entrance exam.

    Kyren absorbed the new knowledge like a sponge, learning about Roots¡ªthe magical power inherited from one¡¯s ancestry¡ªand the various races inhabiting their world. He learned about humans, elves, and demons, and the mixed races born from their unions, such as Pixies, Imps, and Orcs. He also discovered the unique traits of each race: the humans, despite lacking inherent magical power, had unmatched intelligence; the elves were magical prodigies but physically fragile; and the demons were physically powerful but known for their short tempers.

    ¡°Humans don¡¯t have roots. That¡¯s¡­ strange¡±. Kyren pondered as he read. ¡°Wait? What race do I belong to also? I don¡¯t know.¡±

    ¡­

    Their cycle of work and study continued for weeks, and soon enough, they had saved 13 silver coins¡ªenough to cover their entrance fees and most of their living expenses in Arramaya City.Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there.

    One afternoon, as they were finishing their work in the market, a merchant named Darius, who had been watching their progress, approached them. ¡°You boys are something else. Your determination is inspiring,¡± he said with a warm smile.

    Kyren and Hiro smiled, grateful for the praise, but before they could respond, Darius made them an offer. ¡°I¡¯m heading to Arramaya City with my caravan. I could use a couple of skilled guards for the journey. The pay¡¯s good, and it¡¯ll get you to the city without needing to spend your savings on travel.¡±

    Kyren and Hiro exchanged glances. It was an offer they couldn¡¯t refuse.

    ¡°Let¡¯s do it!¡± Hiro said with a grin. ¡°We¡¯ll get paid and make it to Arramaya City without spending our savings. It¡¯s perfect.¡±

    Kyren nodded in agreement. ¡°This is the break we¡¯ve been waiting for.¡±

    They quickly accepted Darius¡¯ offer, and word spread through town about their upcoming journey. The blacksmith, Baren, who had come to appreciate their hard work, called them over just before their departure.

    ¡°You boys have earned my respect,¡± Baren said, his gruff voice tinged with warmth. ¡°I want to give you something for your journey.¡± He led them to his forge, where an array of finely crafted swords, shields, and armor gleamed in the light. ¡°Pick what you need,¡± he said with a nod.

    Kyren and Hiro¡¯s eyes widened as they carefully selected iron swords and sturdy wooden armor. The gear felt like an extension of themselves, perfectly balanced and expertly crafted.

    ¡°Thank you, Baren,¡± Kyren said sincerely, clutching the sword¡¯s hilt. ¡°This means a lot.¡±

    Baren clapped Kyren on the back with a grin. ¡°You¡¯ve earned it. Make sure you put those to good use at Sky Academy.¡±

    Hiro grinned as he inspected his shield. ¡°We won¡¯t forget what you¡¯ve taught us, Baren.¡±

    After bidding farewell to Baren and thanking Cora for all her help, ¡°Hiro my boy, be careful, I know you dreamed about this for a long time, represent our town and one day become the officials here.¡±

    Hiro smiled with his renewed confidence. ¡°For sure! Thanks a lot also cora, you are like my mother, and I¡¯ll bring something good for you if I comeback here.¡±

    Cora patted Hiro¡¯s shoulder and looked at Kyren. ¡°You too new kid, I hope you find your memory in the way.¡±

    Kyren nodded. ¡°Yeah.¡±

    ¡­

    The two set out with Darius and his caravan. Their journey to Arramaya City began at dawn, the caravan loaded with gemstones, fine fabrics, and exotic spices.

    As they traveled through forests and plains, Kyren and Hiro stayed alert, keeping watch for any potential dangers. They took their duties seriously, but there was also a sense of excitement¡ªthey were finally on their way to Arramaya City.

    As the sun dipped below the horizon, the caravan stopped just outside the city gates. Hiro and Kyren set up camp near a crackling fire, their faces illuminated by the warm glow.

    ¡°This is it,¡± Kyren said, looking toward the grand city. ¡°We¡¯re finally here. The home of Sky Academy.¡±

    Hiro nodded, his eyes filled with wonder. ¡°It feels unreal, doesn¡¯t it? From Vermint Town to here. My dreams are actually happening.¡±

    Kyren smiled, but his mind wandered. ¡°We¡¯ve made it this far, but why do I feel something I right? Why do we took it all so easily? Will we be able to pass the exam?¡± He shook the thoughts away, focusing on the present.

    To lighten the mood, Kyren turned to Hiro. ¡°You know, Hiro, we¡¯ve done a lot of work, but we haven¡¯t really tested ourselves yet. How about a friendly sword battle before we head to Sky Academy? It''ll be a good warm-up.¡±

    Hiro¡¯s eyes lit up with excitement. ¡°You¡¯re on, Kyren! But don¡¯t expect me to go easy on you!¡±

    They both laughed as they grabbed their wooden practice swords, settling into their stances. Hiro held his sword firmly with both hands, while Kyren tried to create his own stance, focusing his grip on the hilt.

    ¡°This should be fun¡±, Hiro said, a smile tugging at the corners of his lips. ¡°Let¡¯s see what you¡¯ve got, Hiro.¡±

 CHAPTER 8

    The night outside Arramaya City was calm, the crackling of the bonfire casting flickering shadows around Kyren and Hiro. The air smelled of charred wood, and a light breeze rustled the nearby trees. The two friends stood, facing each other, their wooden swords in hand, the firelight reflecting in their eyes.

    "Hiro, you ready for this?" Kyren asked, his voice steady but with a spark of excitement. He adjusted his left hand on the hilt of the sword, feeling the weight. It wasn''t perfect, but it felt right.

    "Ready?" Hiro grinned, his voice bubbling with enthusiasm as he swung his wooden sword around like a toy. "I was born ready! Let¡¯s see if you¡¯ve got what it takes, Kyren."

    Without another word, they launched into action. Their movements weren¡¯t smooth or polished like seasoned warriors, but there was a raw rhythm to their strikes. They fought with instinct, not knowledge, reacting in the moment. Kyren''s stance was more measured, serious, though unrefined. He focused on Hiro¡¯s playful footwork, calculating where his next attack might come from.

    "So Kyren, you''re left-handed, huh?" Hiro teased as he circled him, his wooden sword swishing through the air.

    "Apparently," Kyren replied, dodging a playful strike. "I just started holding it like this, maybe I was in my past." His eyes stayed sharp, tracking Hiro''s every movement.

    They clashed swords with a loud thud, neither giving an inch. Each swing was met with a quick parry, but neither of them had a real plan¡ªjust adrenaline and instinct. Hiro¡¯s strikes were wild, driven by excitement, while Kyren¡¯s were slower, more deliberate, as if he were trying to figure out a puzzle.

    "Is that all you got?" Hiro laughed, ducking under a swipe. "I thought you were supposed to be the serious one!"

    Kyren didn¡¯t respond, his lips curling into a smirk as he spun around to counter Hiro¡¯s next attack. "Just wait. I¡¯m warming up."

    Their wooden swords collided again, sending a dull vibration up their arms. They weren¡¯t fighting like trained knights¡ªthey were just two friends testing each other, with no fear of consequences, just a joy in the struggle. Kyren was careful, analyzing Hiro¡¯s reckless but unpredictable swings. He saw an opening and lunged, only for Hiro to sidestep it, almost by accident.

    "Close one!" Hiro teased, sticking his tongue out playfully as he swirled around to make a light jab.

    Kyren gritted his teeth, impressed but determined. "You¡¯re too hyper."

    "And you¡¯re too slow!" Hiro laughed, swinging his sword around with exaggerated flair, barely missing Kyren as they both cracked up, their breaths coming in short bursts.

    The night was alive with their laughter and the soft, rhythmic clash of their swords. They were both running low on energy, but neither wanted to stop. Each move felt more comfortable now, their bodies syncing with the rhythm of the fight. Kyren pushed harder, his eyes focused, but something in his peripheral vision made him falter.

    A flash¡ªa girl, like the one from his nightmares.

    For a brief moment, he froze. The haunting image flickered in his mind like a shadow passing through the flames. Hiro, unaware of Kyren¡¯s sudden lapse, kept up his playful attack. In his enthusiasm, he swung too hard, accidentally landing a blow on Kyren¡¯s head.

    "Whoa! Sorry, Kyren!" Hiro¡¯s face shifted from excitement to concern in an instant. He lowered his sword, rushing over. "Are you alright? I didn¡¯t mean to hit you like that!"

    Kyren blinked, shaken not just by the hit but by the nightmare''s lingering presence. He rubbed his head, feeling a dull ache. "I''m fine, Hiro. Just¡­ got distracted for a second."

    "You sure? You spaced out there for a bit," Hiro said, his eyes still wide with concern.

    "Yeah, yeah. It¡¯s nothing," Kyren assured him, though his mind was still lingering on that eerie vision. "Just caught me off guard, that¡¯s all."

    They walked back to the bonfire, their swords dangling loosely in their hands. The fire crackled softly as they sat down, the heat a welcome comfort against the cool night air. Kyren stared into the flames, his mind still buzzing from the duel and the nightmare.

    "You know, you can tell me if something¡¯s up," Hiro said, leaning back, his voice softer now but still carrying that familiar upbeat tone.This story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.

    Kyren hesitated, then sighed. "It¡¯s just this nightmare I¡¯ve been having. I keep seeing this girl. It¡¯s weird¡ªevery time, she¡¯s there. And tonight, I saw her again, even during our duel."

    Hiro¡¯s face turned serious, but there was warmth in his eyes. "Well, nightmares or not, I¡¯ve got your back. You can count on that."

    Kyren gave him a grateful nod. "Thanks, Hiro. I needed that."

    Hiro flashed a grin. "Hey, you¡¯re not getting rid of me that easily. Besides, I¡¯ve still got to beat you properly in one of these duels."

    Kyren chuckled, shaking off the unease from his dream. "Sure, maybe next time you won¡¯t hit me in the head."

    They both laughed, and the tension faded, replaced by the easy camaraderie that had been building between them since they met. As the night deepened, they continued to talk, sharing dreams and goals, their bond growing stronger with each word.

    Kyren appreciated Hiro''s support and offered a small smile before shifting the conversation. "Thanks. Still, I can''t believe how much that duel took out of us."

    Hiro chuckled, nodding as he reached for a snack. "Well, Kyren, this is just the beginning, isn''t it?"

    They settled by the crackling fire, the warmth soothing their tired bodies as they took bites of the food they''d prepared earlier. The rhythmic crunch of their snacks blended with the flicker of the flames, and for a moment, silence enveloped them¡ªcomfortable, shared, and full of understanding. They exchanged a knowing look, each lost in thought.

    "You know..." Hiro began, a grin tugging at his lips. "This duel? It¡¯ll never get old. It¡¯s a reminder of how we started this journey together."

    Kyren''s smile deepened, eyes soft with warmth. "Yeah, you''re right, Hiro. It¡¯s a pretty good way to mark the beginning."

    Leaning back, Hiro gazed up at the stars, his eyes reflecting their glow. "You know, this was my first real friendly duel with swords. It''s like we were speaking a language beyond words. Every move, every counter¡ªit¡¯s this unspoken rhythm between us."

    Kyren nodded, his gaze drifting back to the fire. "It¡¯s rare to find someone who can push you and have your back at the same time, isn¡¯t it?"

    Hiro let out a soft laugh, his eyes still skyward. "Exactly. Our duels have taught me more than just skill. They''ve shown me how important it is to keep challenging ourselves, to never settle. If I hadn''t met you that day..." His voice trailed off as he looked to the sky. "I don¡¯t think I¡¯d be standing here now, making this choice¡ªfacing this future."

    Kyren glanced over, his expression softening. "I''m glad you made that choice, Hiro."

    The fire crackled gently as the two friends shared their dreams, their aspirations for the journey ahead. The conversation flowed effortlessly, fueled by the deep bond they had forged through trials and trust. As the night grew deeper, they decided to call it a day.

    They doused the fire, watching as the embers dimmed and faded into the night. As Kyren retreated to his sleeping bag, he couldn¡¯t help but feel a profound sense of gratitude. That duel hadn¡¯t just sharpened their skills¡ªit had strengthened their friendship, deepening the connection between them.

    ¡­

    Later that night, as the world around them grew quiet, Kyren was pulled back into the clutches of his recurring nightmare. The chilling landscape surrounded him once again. From the shadows, the familiar silhouette of the girl emerged, her malevolent presence palpable. This time, the nightmare felt more vivid, more real, as if his mind had fused the recent friendly duel with this haunting vision.

    "What do you want?" Kyren¡¯s voice trembled, fear creeping into his bones.

    The girl¡¯s voice slithered through the air, her words slow and eerie. "My... sweet... so... sweet..." She charged toward him, her movements mirroring Hiro''s from earlier, each strike she made countering his with uncanny precision. Kyren''s heart pounded in his chest as he tried to fight back, but his movements felt sluggish, his limbs heavy. Doubt and fear clouded his mind, and with every failed strike, his confidence crumbled.

    In the midst of the battle, he caught fleeting glimpses of Hiro, standing by his side, encouraging him. But reality and nightmare blurred into one, and Kyren couldn¡¯t tell where one ended and the other began. The girl¡¯s whispers filled his head, her voice weaving doubts into his soul.

    "One day you will... he will... so soon..." she hissed, feeding off his growing uncertainty.

    Kyren gritted his teeth, struggling to push through the haze and regain control of the nightmare. But the more he resisted, the tighter the nightmare¡¯s grip became, dragging him deeper into its dark depths.

    And then¡ªhe woke up.

    Kyren¡¯s eyes fluttered open, his heart still racing, the remnants of fear clinging to him. The comforting scent of the campfire still lingered in the air, and the familiar faces of Hiro and Darius reassured him that he was safe.

    "Kyren! You¡¯re awake!" Hiro exclaimed, his relief evident in his voice.

    Darius, the merchant who had been traveling with them, glanced over with a warm smile. "Ah, it seems our young friend has returned from his journey in dreamland. How are you feeling?"

    Kyren rubbed his eyes, shaking off the last tendrils of the nightmare. "I¡¯m alright. Just another one of those nightmares. But I¡¯m okay now."

    Hiro gave a sympathetic nod. "Don¡¯t worry about it, Kyren. You know I¡¯m always here for you. And I hope I can count on you too."

    Darius chimed in, his tone kind but firm. "Indeed, you¡¯re both lucky to have each other. That kind of friendship is rare. Now, for some good news: the job is complete, and our contract was a success."

    Hiro¡¯s eyes lit up with surprise. "Wait, really? Does that mean we¡¯re getting paid?"

    Darius chuckled, pulling out a small pouch filled with silver coins, the sound of them jingling as he handed it over. "Absolutely. You¡¯ve both earned it."

    As the merchant handed them their payment, Darius looked at them with pride. "You two have been excellent companions on this journey. Your dedication and skill have impressed me. I have no doubt that you¡¯ll go far at Sky Academy. Just remember to represent our town with pride."

    Kyren and Hiro exchanged a glance, their gratitude clear in their eyes. "We will. Thanks for everything, Darius," Kyren said with a genuine smile, and Hiro nodded enthusiastically beside him.

 CHAPTER 9

    The bustling streets of Arramaya¡¯s City were a sight to behold, an explosion of energy, culture, and magic, unlike anything Hiro and Kyren had ever seen before. The city hummed with life, its vibrant tapestry woven from the strands of countless cultures and races that had gathered in this one place. Elves, humans, dwarves, and other creatures of legend walked side by side, sharing the same space in harmony. Towering spires of ivory and marble rose into the sky, adorned with intricate carvings that told stories of ancient battles and forgotten legends. The architecture of the city was a testament to the unity between races, where elven arches blended seamlessly with human towers, each structure a symbol of cooperation and shared history.

    ¡°Woah! What an incredible sight,¡± Hiro whispered, his eyes wide with wonder as he took in the grandeur around him. ¡°It¡¯s like stepping into a whole new world.¡±

    Kyren, more reserved but equally impressed, nodded silently. His sharp eyes scanned the streets, watching an elf in the distance, who gracefully manipulated roots from the earth, twisting them into shapes with a simple wave of his hand. ¡°That¡¯s magic,¡± Kyren muttered to himself, curiosity flickering in his gaze.

    As they continued through the winding streets, they encountered merchants selling exotic wares, craftsmen showcasing their intricate tools, and humans dressed in regal robes, going about their daily tasks. Elves openly practiced magic, some performing for entertainment, while others taught young apprentices how to properly channel their powers. Everywhere they looked, there was something new, something magical. At the heart of the city stood a towering statue, surrounded by guilds dressed in their ceremonial uniforms. Each guild proudly pledged their allegiance to the statue, a silent oath of loyalty to the city and its legacy.

    ¡°This place is a marvel,¡± Hiro mused, unable to tear his eyes away from the intricate details of the statue. ¡°Everything here feels like it¡¯s alive.¡±

    Kyren nodded again, his thoughts more pragmatic. ¡°We¡¯re not here just to sightsee, though. We need to find the Academy.¡±

    Their journey led them to the gates of the prestigious Sky Academy, an imposing structure that loomed above them with an air of authority and power. As they approached the entrance, a man in his early thirties appeared before them. His robe bore the emblem of the Academy, and his eyes sparkled with wisdom and a friendly warmth. He greeted them with a smile, his demeanor welcoming and relaxed.

    ¡°Greetings, young ones,¡± the man said, his voice rich and smooth. ¡°Are you here to enroll at the Academy?¡±

    Hiro and Kyren exchanged glances, unsure if they should trust the man, but something about his presence put them at ease. ¡°Yes,¡± Hiro replied cautiously. ¡°We¡¯ve just arrived in Arramaya¡¯s City, and we¡¯re here to join the Academy.¡±

    The man nodded approvingly. ¡°Ah, excellent choice. The Sky Academy is a place of great learning and growth. You¡¯ll find everything you need here to become the best versions of yourselves.¡± He glanced around before continuing. ¡°But I¡¯m afraid this entrance is reserved for officials and enrolled students.¡±

    Kyren frowned slightly. ¡°Then where should we go?¡±

    The man chuckled softly. ¡°No need to worry, you¡¯re not far off. This is the back entrance, meant for special guests and faculty. You two should head to the main administration building to get enrolled. It¡¯s quite a walk from here, though. How about I give you a lift in my caravan? It''ll save you the trek.¡±

    Hiro¡¯s face lit up with relief. ¡°That would be amazing, thank you! We¡¯ve already been walking for a while.¡±Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation.

    The man smiled again, introducing himself. ¡°I¡¯m Carlos, by the way. It¡¯s my pleasure to guide new students. Come, the caravan isn¡¯t far.¡±

    They followed Carlos through the courtyard, where a modest caravan awaited. It was pulled by two large, horse-like creatures with shimmering coats that seemed to glow faintly in the midday sun. Hiro and Kyren exchanged another glance¡ªthis was turning into quite the adventure.

    As they boarded the caravan, Carlos gestured for them to sit. ¡°This ride will give you a chance to see more of the Academy grounds,¡± he explained. ¡°It¡¯s much larger than you might expect.¡±

    The caravan began to move, rolling smoothly over the cobbled streets. As they traveled, Carlos regaled them with stories of the Academy¡¯s history and the legendary figures who had walked its halls.

    ¡°Many great warriors and sorcerers have trained here,¡± Carlos began. ¡°Each student chooses a path based on their talents and interests. There are six main disciplines: Defender, Executioner, Fighter, Healer, Sorcerer, and Shooter. Each role plays a vital part in the larger tapestry of the Academy.¡±

    Hiro leaned forward, clearly intrigued. ¡°What do each of those roles do?¡±

    Carlos smiled, as though pleased by the question. ¡°Defenders are masters of protection, shielding others from harm. Executioners, on the other hand, are all about precision and power¡ªthey end battles quickly. Fighters are versatile, balancing offense and defense. Healers, as you can imagine, mend wounds and cure ailments. Sorcerers wield magic, like the elf you saw earlier, manipulating elements and bending reality to their will. Lastly, Shooters are experts at ranged combat, skilled with bows and traps.¡±

    Hiro¡¯s eyes widened as Carlos described each role in detail. ¡°That all sounds incredible,¡± Hiro breathed. ¡°It¡¯s hard to choose just one.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ll have time to think about it,¡± Carlos said. ¡°It¡¯s important to choose a path that suits not only your abilities but also your heart.¡±

    Kyren remained quiet, taking in the information. His thoughts were racing¡ªthere was so much to consider. Yet, despite the calm conversation, he couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that something was... off. His instincts, honed from years of training, told him to be cautious. He glanced at Carlos, who continued speaking with an easy smile, but something about the man¡¯s mannerisms unsettled him.

    As they rode deeper into the Academy grounds, the environment changed. The bustling streets gave way to dense forests, the trees towering overhead, their branches weaving together to form a canopy that blocked out much of the sunlight. The once open and vibrant city now felt closed in, the air thick with an eerie stillness.

    ¡°Are we still on the Academy grounds?¡± Hiro asked, looking around.

    Carlos didn¡¯t answer right away. Instead, he slowed the caravan, his expression shifting to something more serious. ¡°This part of the Academy is where students are tested,¡± he said cryptically.

    Kyren¡¯s grip tightened on the hilt of his sword, his instincts screaming at him that something wasn¡¯t right. He leaned over to Hiro, speaking in a low whisper. ¡°Be ready.¡±

    Hiro glanced at Kyren, confused. ¡°Ready for what?¡±

    ¡°Just trust me,¡± Kyren muttered. His eyes scanned the dense forest surrounding them, the shadows stretching ominously.

    Suddenly, the caravan came to a halt. Carlos stood, his face no longer friendly and warm, but cold and calculating. ¡°I¡¯m afraid your journey ends here,¡± he said, his voice now dripping with menace.

    Before Hiro or Kyren could react, figures emerged from the shadows, cloaked in dark robes, their faces hidden. The air around them crackled with dark energy, and the once tranquil forest now felt like a trap closing in on them.

    ¡°Ambush!¡± Kyren shouted, drawing his sword in one fluid motion.

    Hiro scrambled to ready his weapon as the robed figures closed in. The attackers were swift, but Hiro and Kyren were not unprepared. They fought back with everything they had, their blades flashing in the dim light, clashing with the dark figures.

    ¡°Why is this happening?¡± Hiro shouted over the din of battle, parrying a strike aimed at his head.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Kyren growled, blocking another attack. ¡°But we need to get out of here!¡±

    With a final burst of energy, they managed to cut down their attackers, but it was clear this wasn¡¯t over. Carlos watched them from a distance, his cold eyes gleaming.

    ¡°This isn¡¯t the end,¡± Carlos called out as they backed away. ¡°The Academy has many secrets... and not all of them are meant to be discovered.¡±

    Breathing heavily, Hiro and Kyren exchanged a glance. Whatever they had just stumbled into, it was bigger than anything they had imagined. The Academy, once a place of hope and opportunity, now seemed shrouded in mystery and danger.

 CHAPTER 10

    Kyren''s unease gnawed at him as he and Hiro wandered deeper into the unfamiliar woods. The towering trees loomed ominously overhead, casting long shadows that danced in the dimming light of the day. The silence was unsettling, and Kyren''s instincts screamed at him that something was wrong. He leaned in closer to Hiro and whispered softly, "Hiro, something doesn¡¯t feel right about this place. I think we¡¯ve taken a wrong turn or stumbled into a different part of the forest altogether."

    Hiro glanced at him, his brow furrowed. ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    Kyren¡¯s gaze flicked to Carlos, who had been walking slightly ahead of them. The man¡¯s once casual and friendly demeanor had shifted, and Kyren noticed him casting suspicious glances in their direction. ¡°I think we¡¯ve been set up. This feels like a trap.¡±

    Hiro¡¯s stomach dropped as he understood Kyren¡¯s words. They had trusted Carlos to guide them to the academy¡¯s administration office, but now it was clear they had been led somewhere else entirely. The caravan stopped abruptly, and as the silence thickened, shadows stirred from the trees around them. A figure emerged, taunting them with a sneer.

    "Looks like you fell for it, kids," one of the strangers chuckled, stepping forward from the shadows. His voice dripped with malice. "Carlos promised us a handsome reward for delivering you.¡±

    Hiro¡¯s heart pounded in his chest. "What¡¯s happening, Kyren? Why would Carlos betray us?"

    Kyren clenched his fists, his eyes scanning the figures emerging from the forest. ¡°Looks like we¡¯ve been tricked by another ¡®friendly guide.¡¯¡±

    The strangers closed in around the caravan, grinning menacingly. One of them, a tall man with a scar running down his face, sneered at them. "Carlos told us you boys had some coins and decent equipment on you. Hand it over, and maybe we¡¯ll let you walk away."

    Carlos, standing with his arms crossed, watched the scene unfold with a smug grin. ¡°You were too easy to fool,¡± he said, his voice cold and mocking. ¡°This is the real world, and in the real world, the strong take from the weak. Welcome to your first lesson.¡±

    Hiro¡¯s grip on his sword tightened, his anger bubbling to the surface. ¡°We¡¯re not easy targets.¡±

    One of the bandits chuckled, pulling out his blade, which glinted dangerously in the fading light. ¡°Brave, aren¡¯t you? But bravery won¡¯t save you.¡±

    The tension thickened as the bandits closed in. Kyren¡¯s instincts flared to life, and he whispered to Hiro, ¡°Stay sharp. This isn¡¯t just about coins¡ªthey want to break us.¡±

    Suddenly, one of the bandits lunged toward Hiro, his sword flashing through the air. Hiro barely managed to block the strike, but the force of it knocked his weapon from his hands. His sword clattered to the ground, leaving him defenseless.

    ¡°Let me handle this!¡± Kyren shouted, stepping in front of Hiro. His heart pounded as he faced Carlos and the bandits, knowing he had to act quickly to save both of their lives. Swallowing his fear, he made a split-second decision. ¡°Carlos, we¡¯ll give you everything. Just let us go. We don¡¯t want trouble.¡±

    Kyren threw his sword to the ground, hoping the gesture would buy them time.The tale has been illicitly lifted; should you spot it on Amazon, report the violation.

    Carlos raised an eyebrow, a sinister grin spreading across his face. ¡°Oh, you¡¯re the smart one, aren¡¯t you? Good. That¡¯s what I like to see¡ªsomeone who knows how to survive.¡± He glanced at his men and nodded. ¡°Take everything they have.¡±

    The bandits swarmed them, stripping Hiro and Kyren of their coins, weapons, and equipment. Everything they had worked for¡ªtheir hard-earned belongings, the items they had brought with them for their new lives at the academy¡ªwas ripped away in an instant. They were left with nothing but the clothes on their backs.

    Hiro¡¯s fists trembled with anger, but he knew they were outmatched. ¡°We agreed to your terms,¡± Kyren said, his voice barely concealing his rage. ¡°You have what you wanted. Now let us go.¡±

    Carlos grinned, no trace of remorse in his expression. ¡°Consider this your first lesson in survival. The world isn¡¯t fair, and sometimes, you¡¯ve got to fight for what¡¯s yours. If you want to make it out here, you¡¯d better learn that fast.¡±

    As the bandits began to retreat, Hiro¡¯s frustration boiled over. ¡°We thought you were a good person,¡± he shouted at Carlos, his voice trembling with fury. ¡°How could you betray us like this?¡±

    Carlos laughed darkly. ¡°Good person? That¡¯s a fairy tale. In this world, it¡¯s every man for himself.¡±

    Hiro moved to lunge at Carlos, but Kyren grabbed his arm, pulling him back. ¡°Stop it, Hiro. It¡¯s not worth it.¡±

    With heavy hearts and empty hands, they watched as Carlos and his group disappeared into the forest. The silence that followed was deafening.

    Hiro dropped to his knees, punching the ground in frustration. ¡°Why did this happen to us? We haven¡¯t even reached the academy yet, and we¡¯ve already lost everything.¡±

    Kyren knelt beside him, placing a comforting hand on his shoulder. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Hiro. I know this is hard.¡±

    ¡°What are we supposed to do now?¡± Hiro¡¯s voice cracked as he spoke, staring at the dirt beneath him. ¡°We have no money, no weapons... nothing.¡±

    Kyren sighed deeply, his own frustration simmering under the surface. ¡°We can¡¯t go back to Vermint Town. Everyone will ask what happened, I don¡¯t want any of the town feel empathy to for, because we agreed to represent our town right? We have to find another way forward.¡±

    ¡°We don¡¯t even have money to eat,¡± Hiro mumbled, his voice filled with despair.

    Kyren sat back on his heels, thinking hard. ¡°If we have to beg for food, then so be it. As long as we¡¯re alive, we can rebuild. This is the first real test of our journey, Hiro. It¡¯s not just about becoming warriors¡ªit¡¯s about surviving.¡±

    Hiro looked at him, seeing the resolve in Kyren¡¯s eyes. Slowly, he nodded, understanding that they had no choice but to move forward. ¡°You¡¯re right. We¡¯ll figure it out.¡±

    They stood up, dusting themselves off, and began walking back toward the city. The sun was starting to set, casting long shadows over the forest. As the night grew deeper, they stumbled upon a small clearing and decided to rest. They gathered twigs and leaves, building a makeshift shelter to protect themselves from the cold. Huddled together for warmth, they talked quietly about their shared dreams and the challenges they had already faced.

    ¡°Kyren,¡± Hiro said softly, staring up at the stars, ¡°what if I¡¯m not strong enough for this? What if I can¡¯t handle what¡¯s ahead?¡±

    Kyren glanced at him, his voice calm. ¡°You¡¯re stronger than you think, Hiro. We¡¯ve made it this far, haven¡¯t we? And we¡¯ll keep going. I¡¯ve thought about it before¡ªit feels wrong that we can achieve our goal so easily. Maybe this is what normally happens when you pursue your dream.¡±

    The quiet reassurance gave Hiro some comfort. They had each other, and as long as that was true, they could face whatever challenges came their way.

    But Kyren¡¯s mind was plagued with doubts of his own. As they rested, a dark thought gnawed at him. "What if my past is like Carlos¡¯s? What if I¡¯m destined to betray the people I care about?"

    Before Hiro could respond, the sound of approaching hooves reached their ears. They sat up, eyes wide, as riders emerged from the trees. In the fading light, Hiro¡¯s eyes widened in recognition.

    ¡°Alaine?¡± Hiro called out, hope filling his voice as one of the riders dismounted and approached.

    The familiar figure of Alaine, His childhood friend from Vermint Town, stepped forward, her face full of concern as she rushed to meet him.

    "Hiro, what happened?" she asked, her voice filled with worry.

 CHAPTER 11

    Alaine, Hiro¡¯s childhood friend from Vermint Town, dismounted from her horse with urgency in her steps. Her eyes filled with relief and concern as she spotted Hiro. Without hesitation, she ran toward him, wrapping him in a tight embrace.

    ¡°Hiro! I can''t believe I found you here, of all places! What are you doing in this forest?¡± Her voice trembled slightly, a mix of joy and worry.

    Hiro pulled back, offering a sheepish smile. ¡°It¡¯s a long story. Sky Academy wasn¡¯t what I expected... Someone posing as an official betrayed us, and we lost everything. We''ve been stuck in this forest trying to figure things out.¡±

    Alaine¡¯s face shifted from concern to empathy. ¡°That¡¯s awful, Hiro... I¡¯m so sorry you¡¯ve had to go through that. But I¡¯m glad I found you. Let me help.¡±

    Before Hiro could respond, Kyren, feeling the warmth of her kindness, spoke up. ¡°Thank you. I¡¯m Kyren,¡± he introduced himself, offering his hand. Alaine shook it warmly.

    ¡°It¡¯s nice to meet you, Kyren. Anyone with Hiro is a friend of mine.¡±

    Hiro, who was now visibly more at ease, couldn¡¯t help but tease, his curiosity piqued by the stranger accompanying Alaine. ¡°Hey, Alaine, is the guy riding with you your boyfriend or something?¡±

    Alaine¡¯s eyes narrowed, and before Hiro could dodge, she playfully knocked the back of his head. ¡°Idiot! That¡¯s Roland. He¡¯s part of my guild.¡±

    Hiro rubbed the spot where she hit him, laughing. ¡°Wait, guild? You¡¯re in a guild now?¡±

    Alaine proudly held up her guild badge, the emblem gleaming under the moonlight. ¡°Yup. Roland and I are here to submit a report to the Arrayama''s Legacy Guild. We¡¯ve been working hard to build up our guild.¡±

    Hiro¡¯s eyes widened, and his grin grew wider as he scratched his head. ¡°That¡¯s amazing, Alaine! You¡¯ve come so far!¡±

    Roland, the logistics coordinator, stepped forward with a friendly nod. ¡°Nice to finally meet you both. Alaine¡¯s always spoken fondly about her childhood in Vermint Town.¡±

    Alaine, who had begun tending to her horse, glanced back at the group. ¡°You can rest up in Arramaya City. We¡¯ll be staying the night there, so you can figure out your next steps.¡±

    Kyren and Hiro exchanged grateful glances before mounting their horses, following Alaine and Roland toward the city. The clopping of hooves against the forest floor created a steady rhythm, punctuated by laughter and old memories.

    ¡­

    As the city came into view, Hiro felt a wave of nostalgia wash over him, leaning closer to Alaine as they rode side by side.If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.

    ¡°You remember that old treehouse we built? The one between Verboten Gate and Vermint Town?¡± Hiro asked, his voice laced with fondness.

    Alaine grinned. ¡°How could I forget? That was our secret hideout. We made up all sorts of crazy stories there.¡±

    Hiro chuckled, his eyes twinkling. ¡°Like the one where I was ¡®Hiro, the Mighty Knight,¡¯ sworn to protect ¡®Princess Alaine.¡¯¡±

    Alaine rolled her eyes, though a small smile tugged at her lips. ¡°And you always got us into trouble with that ridiculous sword you made.¡±

    Kyren, listening to their banter, felt a pang of envy. Childhood friendships like theirs were something he had never experienced. Watching them laugh and reminisce made him long for a simpler time in his own life.

    The mood shifted when Hiro, lost in memories, suddenly mentioned, ¡°I was so worried when you moved away. I thought I¡¯d never see you again.¡±

    Alaine¡¯s smile faltered, and her eyes softened. ¡°Hiro... My dad passed away last year.¡±

    Hiro¡¯s breath caught in his throat. ¡°Alaine, I... I¡¯m so sorry.¡±

    She shook her head, her voice steady, though tinged with sadness. ¡°It¡¯s okay. He was on a B-ranked guild mission. At least... he saw me achieve my dream before he passed.¡±

    Hiro was silent for a moment, then softly said, ¡°He¡¯d be proud of you, Alaine. I know he would.¡±

    <hr>

    That evening, after arriving in the bustling city of Arramaya, Alaine insisted on treating Hiro and Kyren to dinner. They sat around a table in a cozy tavern, the flicker of candlelight adding a warm glow to the room.

    ¡°This is too much, Alaine,¡± Hiro said, shaking his head. ¡°We don¡¯t know how to thank you.¡±

    Alaine waved her hand dismissively. ¡°It¡¯s nothing, really. Besides, I¡¯ve been thinking... You still want to enroll in Sky Academy, right?¡±

    Hiro frowned, remembering their ordeal. ¡°I don¡¯t know if that¡¯s possible anymore... Everything¡¯s changed.¡±

    Alaine leaned in, her expression serious. ¡°What if I made you an offer? I¡¯ll pay your enrollment fees¡ªfor both of you. But in return, once you earn your one-star badges, I want you to join in my guild Heart Blade.¡±

    Hiro¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Wait... your guild? You¡¯re serious?¡±

    Roland, who had been quietly observing, chuckled. ¡°Alaine isn¡¯t just in the guild, Hiro. She¡¯s our guild leader.¡±

    Hiro nearly choked on his drink, his eyes lighting up. ¡°You¡¯re the guild leader? That¡¯s incredible!¡±

    Hiro''s amused and grabbed Alaine''s hand "WOAH! YOU ARE SO AWESOME MY FRIEND, YOU FINALLY MADE IT!"

    "Yeah," Alaine admitted with a hint of modesty, her gaze momentarily flickering away before returning to meet Hiro''s gaze, her eyes alight with a quiet determination.

    "I''m in the bottom of the top 20 from the previous batch."

    Hiro''s astonishment only grew, his admiration for Alaine swelling within him like a rising tide. "WHOA! So you got a three-starred badge? Can I see it? Can I see it?" His excitement was palpable, his words tumbling out in a rush as he leaned in closer, eager to catch a glimpse of her coveted emblem of achievement.

    "Anyway, would you accept it, Hiro?" Alaine returned her offer.

    "Of course Alaine, we are gladly to accept that, it''s a win-win for us, right Kyren?" Hiro looked at Kyren.

    "Yeah." Kyren smiled.

    "Alright." Alaine continued to finish her meal.

    "So, Alaine, what does it feel like to be in Sky Academy? Can you give us some advice?" Hiro inquired eagerly.

    Alaine''s expression shifted, her features adopting a more serious demeanor as she considered Hiro''s question. "I can''t go into detail, as we''re not allowed to talk about it," she began, her tone measured and cautious. "But as your friend, I''ll advise you to always be careful and not get too comfortable with anyone..."

    Before she could continue, Roland interjected, his voice tinged with concern. "Alaine, I know you''re their friend, but I don''t think you''re giving them enough information."

    Alaine nodded, acknowledging Roland''s point, but her gaze remained fixed on Hiro, her eyes conveying a sense of urgency. "Yeah, I know," she replied solemnly.

 CHAPTER 12

    Kyren and Hiro exchanged uneasy glances, feeling the weight of Alaine¡¯s ominous words settle on them. A bead of sweat rolled down Hiro¡¯s brow as the gravity of the situation began to sink in.

    "I just want to tell you that Sky Academy is not what you might expect," Alaine continued, her voice steady but carrying an undeniable undercurrent of concern. "And the last thing I''ll say is this... some people don¡¯t make it out of there alive." The weight of her statement hung in the air, enveloping them in a thick cloud of unease.

    Kyren and Hiro both looked stunned, their disbelief and apprehension written across their faces. The seriousness of the academy¡¯s dangers now seemed all too real.

    Alaine turned to Hiro, her eyes searching his for any sign of hesitation. ¡°So, Hiro, you really want to do this?¡± Her voice softened, but the concern was still evident.

    Hiro, determined, met her gaze without faltering. Though his hand trembled slightly, it was clear that he had made up his mind. "You know, Alaine," he began, a hint of emotion creeping into his voice, ¡°I don¡¯t want to become emotional tonight, but if I don¡¯t do this now, when will I?¡± He took a deep breath, locking eyes with her again. "You''re one of the reasons that motivate me. I want to keep up with you."

    Kyren, Alaine, and Roland listened quietly as Hiro spoke, his resolve shining through every word.

    "If war breaks out again, I¡¯ll fight to protect our town,¡± Hiro declared with quiet determination. ¡°So if I die trying to improve myself before then, at least I can say I tried. And if I manage to become a great warrior, maybe I can make a real difference.¡±

    Alaine, her gaze filled with admiration, nodded approvingly. ¡°You¡¯re right, Hiro,¡± she said firmly. ¡°And I need you to join my guild so we can both achieve our dreams together.¡±

    Her smile widened as she turned to both of them. ¡°Tomorrow, let¡¯s get you both enrolled in Sky Academy,¡± she said, her eyes sparkling with a mix of pride and determination.

    ..

    Later that night, after settling into the rooms Alaine had rented for them, Kyren found himself restless. Alaine''s warning echoed in his mind, preventing him from finding peace. Quietly, he slipped out of his room and made his way to the terrace. The cool night air greeted him as he leaned against the railing, staring out at the city below.

    "Why do they let people die at the academy?" Kyren muttered to himself, lost in his thoughts. The city¡¯s distant hum contrasted sharply with the turmoil within him.

    "Can¡¯t sleep?" Alaine¡¯s voice cut through the silence, bringing Kyren out of his reverie. He turned to see her standing behind him, concern etched on her face.

    "Yeah," Kyren admitted quietly, his gaze falling momentarily before meeting hers again.

    "Are you worried about Sky Academy?" she asked gently.

    Kyren hesitated before responding. "Yeah, but I¡¯m thinking about something else too. I¡¯m thinking about why they allow people to die there in the first place."

    Alaine stepped closer, her face softening with sympathy. ¡°They don¡¯t allow it,¡± she explained carefully. ¡°But there are so many students¡­ they can¡¯t monitor everyone all the time. Sometimes, things just¡­ slip through the cracks.¡±If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it.

    The two stood in silence for a moment before Alaine spoke again. "I heard you lost your memory?" Her question was tentative, as if not wanting to pry.

    Kyren nodded, a shadow of sadness crossing his face. ¡°Yeah,¡± he said simply.

    Alaine¡¯s expression brightened slightly. ¡°I think I can help with that,¡± she offered. Kyren¡¯s eyes widened in hope. ¡°Really? How?¡±

    Alaine explained, ¡°I have a guild member with a 2-Starred Healer Badge. She might be able to restore your memories, though I won¡¯t lie¡ªit¡¯s not guaranteed. She hasn¡¯t mastered deep mind reading, so it¡¯s a bit of a gamble.¡±

    Kyren nodded, appreciating her honesty. ¡°Thank you,¡± he said, feeling a surge of gratitude.

    After a moment, he asked, ¡°Why are you helping us so much, Alaine? I know Hiro is your friend, but why invest so much in us?¡±

    Alaine¡¯s expression softened further. ¡°Hiro was there for me when I needed motivation. He¡¯s part of why I¡¯m where I am today. I want to repay that and help him succeed.¡±

    "I understand," Kyren replied. The two shared a quiet understanding as they prepared for the challenges that lay ahead.

    ..

    The next morning, Kyren and Hiro stood before the towering gates of Sky Academy, their eyes wide with awe. The academy''s grand spires reached towards the sky, and its centuries-old architecture exuded both tradition and power. The campus was vast, sprawling out before them like a city unto itself.

    Inside, they were greeted by a lavish lobby filled with intricate marble columns, chandeliers, and the excited buzz of students and faculty. The air hummed with anticipation as everyone moved with purpose.

    At the reception desk, an official greeted Alaine with a nod. ¡°Hello, Alaine. What brings you here today?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯d like to enroll them in the Academy,¡± Alaine said proudly, gesturing to Kyren and Hiro.

    The official smiled approvingly. ¡°Ah, aspiring protectors of the land! You¡¯re good at inspiring people, Alaine.¡± She turned to Kyren and Hiro. ¡°Fill out these forms,¡± she instructed, sliding the paperwork across the desk. ¡°And, Alaine, follow me for the registration fee.¡±

    As Alaine left to handle the details, Kyren and Hiro focused on filling out the forms. Their attention was briefly interrupted by a group of older students lounging nearby, snickering.

    ¡°Some kids think they¡¯re here just to study,¡± one of them mocked, earning laughter from his group.

    Hiro clenched his fists, his anger rising, but Kyren placed a calming hand on his arm. Hiro took a deep breath, remembering their goal. Confronting these bullies now would only be a distraction.

    Just as tension filled the air, Alaine returned. ¡°Are you done?¡± she asked, glancing at the forms in their hands.

    ¡°Yeah,¡± Kyren said, handing the completed paperwork over to the academy staff.

    The staff member reviewed the documents with a nod. ¡°Everything looks good. You¡¯ll be in Batch 4. Training begins in one week.¡±

    ..

    As they left the academy, Roland was waiting for them outside. Alaine looked at Kyren and Hiro. ¡°You have a week before training starts. Any plans?¡±

    The two boys exchanged unsure glances. They had little money left and weren¡¯t sure how they¡¯d manage for a whole week.

    Alaine noticed their hesitation. ¡°If you¡¯re worried, come to my guild¡¯s office in Arramaya City. We can help you prepare and teach you some things about weapons.¡±

    Hiro¡¯s face lit up at the offer. ¡°Really?¡±

    ¡°Really,¡± Alaine confirmed. ¡°You¡¯ll also meet your future guildmates there.¡±

    Grateful and eager, Hiro grasped her hand. ¡°Alaine, we¡¯ll repay everything someday. Thank you so much.¡±

    With that, their journey to becoming warriors truly began, and the dangerous path ahead at Sky Academy seemed a little more bearable with Alaine by their side.

    As they left the academy, Roland was waiting for them outside. Alaine looked at Kyren and Hiro. ¡°You have a week before training starts. Any plans?¡±

    The two boys exchanged unsure glances. They had little money left and weren¡¯t sure how they¡¯d manage for a whole week.

    Alaine noticed their hesitation. ¡°If you¡¯re worried, come to my guild¡¯s office in near town to Arramaya City. We can help you prepare and teach you some things about weapons.¡±

    Hiro¡¯s face lit up at the offer. ¡°Really?¡±

    ¡°Really,¡± Alaine confirmed. ¡°You¡¯ll also meet your future guildmates there.¡±

    Grateful and eager, Hiro grasped her hand. ¡°Alaine, we¡¯ll repay everything someday. Thank you so much.¡±

 CHAPTER 13

    After an hour-long journey filled with the sounds of the ocean and the sway of palm trees, Kyren, Hiro, Alaine, and Roland finally reached Sandhills Town. The town, home to the Heart Blade Guild¡¯s office, was buzzing with activity. Sandy streets wound between charming wooden buildings that looked as if they¡¯d grown straight from the trees. The wind carried the salty tang of the nearby sea, and the palm trees swayed gently in the breeze. Although the sun shone brightly, the heat was mild, and the weather pleasant.

    As they made their way through the bustling streets, the four companions felt the rising anticipation of their next adventure. They were heading to the Heart Blade Guild¡¯s office, a place that promised new beginnings.

    When they arrived at the guild office, they were greeted by a modest yet well-maintained space. Sunlight streamed through the windows, casting a warm glow on the wooden floors and the neatly organized furniture. Sturdy desks were filled with parchment, quills, and books, while a large central table displayed maps and diagrams of various missions. On one wall, an impressive array of weapons hung, ready for use.

    Behind one of the desks, a woman greeted them with a friendly, confident tone. Her voice carried a laid-back, rhythmic energy. ¡°Yo, girl, they¡¯re out on an E-rank mission, just started,¡± Patricia said with a nod, her casual yet commanding presence undeniable.

    Alaine smiled. ¡°I see. Well, Patricia, meet Hiro and Kyren,¡± she introduced the two newcomers.

    Patricia¡¯s eyes lit up as she turned her attention to the boys. ¡°What¡¯s up, boys? You new recruits?¡± Her demeanor was relaxed, but there was a sharpness behind her eyes that suggested she was sizing them up.

    Alaine chuckled and shook her head. ¡°Not yet, but maybe soon. They¡¯re my friends.¡± She gestured towards Patricia and explained, ¡°Hiro, Kyren, this is Patricia, the Vice Leader of the Heart Blade Guild. She¡¯s one of my most trusted classmates from Sky Academy. We both earned 3-Star Fighter Badges.¡±

    Hiro¡¯s eyes widened in awe. ¡°Woah! This guild is really strong. Nice to meet you, Patricia!¡± he exclaimed, clearly impressed.

    Kyren offered a polite nod. ¡°Nice to meet you, Patricia.¡±

    Patricia grinned. ¡°You too. So, what¡¯s the plan, Alaine?¡±

    ¡°They¡¯ll be staying in the office for a week until the Academy starts. I was hoping you could help me teach them a few things,¡± Alaine said.

    Patricia leaned back in her chair, crossing her arms. ¡°No problem, girl. When do we start? Today? We¡¯ve got a short window.¡±

    Kyren and Hiro exchanged a glance, grateful for the support. Alaine looked at them both, her eyes gleaming with excitement. ¡°Before we begin, though, I want to ask¡ªwhat weapon do you prefer for combat?¡± she asked.

    ¡°I like fighting with a two-handed sword,¡± Hiro replied without hesitation.

    Kyren, however, looked uncertain. ¡°I¡¯m not really sure what role I should focus on. What about you, Alaine? And Patricia, what¡¯s your main weapon?¡±A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.

    A confused expression flickered across Patricia¡¯s face, but Alaine quickly explained, ¡°By the way, Patricia, Kyren¡¯s lost his memory. He¡¯s been a bit lucky to find my childhood friend along the way. We¡¯re trying to help him find his path.¡±

    Patricia nodded thoughtfully. ¡°Got it. Well, for friendly combat, I fight with my bare hands. But when things get serious...¡± She pointed to a spiked pauldron hanging on the wall. ¡°I crush ¡®em with my shoulder.¡±

    Hiro¡¯s eyes widened in admiration. ¡°Whoa, you¡¯re really strong, Patricia!¡±

    Alaine laughed. ¡°But I wouldn¡¯t recommend using the same weapon as Patricia.¡±

    ¡°Why not?¡± Kyren asked.

    ¡°Because she¡¯s physically gifted,¡± Alaine explained. ¡°Patricia¡¯s from the Imp orc. They¡¯re built strong¡ªphysically superior to humans.¡±

    Kyren thought back to his studies in Vermintown, where he had learned about the different strengths and weaknesses of races. ¡°So what kind of weapon does the human race usually use? What role do we typically take on?¡±

    Alaine¡¯s expression turned serious. ¡°Humans are better at critical thinking and accuracy. We aren¡¯t suited to roles like Sorcerers, Healers, or Defenders. Our best fit is usually as Fighters or Shooters. Executioners can be an option, but it requires a lot of effort because we struggle to deal fatal strikes to certain races.¡±

    Kyren frowned, feeling uneasy. ¡°So we have to be smarter than other races to make up for it?¡±

    Patricia and Alaine exchanged a glance before Patricia hesitantly answered, ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s right.¡±

    Kyren¡¯s frustration boiled over. ¡°And if we can¡¯t outsmart them, we are pretty useless¡­.¡±

    Alaine¡¯s voice softened. ¡°You¡¯re not useless, Kyren. You¡¯re smart.¡±

    Hiro, who had been following the conversation with growing confusion, finally spoke up. ¡°Wait, wait¡­ what¡¯s going on? I¡¯m lost.¡±

    Alaine sighed, her expression darkening. ¡°The truth is, Sky Academy isn¡¯t safe for everyone. There¡¯s a lot of racial discrimination. Humans often have a hard time because no one wants to team up with us, especially if we don¡¯t have prior experience as warriors.¡±

    Kyren¡¯s mind spun as he grappled with this harsh reality. Doubts flooded his thoughts, and a sense of dread began to creep in. The memory of the girl from his nightmare resurfaced, her voice hissing in his mind, "That¡¯s¡­.. Right¡­. You can¡¯t..."

    Before his thoughts could spiral further, Hiro placed a firm hand on his shoulder. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Kyren,¡± he said with quiet confidence. ¡°Remember what we set out to do? Let¡¯s stay true to ourselves.¡±

    Kyren felt a wave of calm wash over him. He nodded, his resolve slowly returning. ¡°Yeah¡­. ..right.¡±

    Alaine smiled, glad to see Kyren¡¯s spirits lifting. ¡°Anyway, let¡¯s get back on track. I use a 2 handed sword, too, so I can teach Hiro how to wield properly.¡±

    ¡°Really? That¡¯s awesome!¡± Hiro grinned, clearly excited.

    Kyren, feeling more determined, added, ¡°Maybe I¡¯ll use a sword too. That way, we can focus on the same training.¡±

    ¡°Good idea,¡± Hiro agreed.

    Alaine and Patricia placed three swords on the table. Hiro immediately gravitated toward the Claymore, a massive weapon that felt perfect in his hands. ¡°This one suits me,¡± he declared, testing its weight.

    Alaine turned to Kyren. ¡°What about you?¡±

    After a moment of thought, Kyren picked up the Gladius¡ªa light, one-handed sword. ¡°I¡¯ll go with this one.¡±

    Alaine frowned slightly. ¡°That¡¯s a single-handed sword. Maybe you should pair it with a shield?¡±

    Kyren hesitated. ¡°I don¡¯t really have anything in mind to pair it with.¡±

    Patricia stepped in. ¡°That might not be a good idea. Humans rely heavily on their weapons, and you¡¯ll have a lot of vulnerabilities if you¡¯re only using a light sword.¡±

    Kyren studied the Gladius in his hand, feeling the weight of Patricia¡¯s words. ¡°So, the human race really has a handicap in this world...¡±

    He took a deep breath, trying to push aside the frustration. ¡°I think I¡¯ll figure it out along the way.¡±

    Patricia clapped her hands together, breaking the tension. ¡°Alright, boys, let¡¯s head to the training hall and get started.¡±

    With that, the group left the guild office, ready to begin their journey toward mastering their combat skills.

 CHAPTER 14

    Sandhills Town Training Hall

    Alaine stood back, her arms crossed as she watched Patricia take charge of the training session. Her eyes never left Kyren and Hiro, keenly observing their movements and responses. Patricia, in her element, began to wrap her hands in bandages, her voice ringing with confidence.

    "Alright, boys, listen up. Before we can get serious about training, I need to see what you¡¯re made of. We¡¯re gonna have a little duel. You two¡ªagainst me," she declared, her grin full of playful challenge.

    Hiro blinked in surprise, his curiosity piqued. "Wait, we¡¯re fighting you? Together?"

    Patricia finished wrapping her hands and nodded. "That¡¯s right. Don¡¯t hold back¡ªcome at me like I¡¯m your worst enemy. Think of it like this: I¡¯ve captured Alaine, and it¡¯s your job to save her. That should light a fire under you," she added with a wink.

    Kyren¡¯s mind started racing again. Patricia¡¯s words struck a nerve, reminding him of his recurring nightmare. The thought of someone close to him being in danger filled him with a familiar dread. He remembered the panic and helplessness he had felt when he couldn¡¯t save Hiro in his dreams, and now, with more people he cared about in the mix, the weight of responsibility felt overwhelming.

    Before he could spiral into his thoughts, Hiro¡¯s hand landed firmly on his shoulder, snapping him back to reality. "Are you ready, Kyren? Let¡¯s give her everything we¡¯ve got!" Hiro¡¯s enthusiasm was contagious, pulling Kyren out of his inner turmoil.

    Patricia, seeing them refocus, clapped her hands and called out, "Alright, boys, let¡¯s begin!"

    Patricia wasted no time, charging forward with speed and precision, forcing Hiro and Kyren onto the defensive immediately. Hiro hesitated, his grip on his sword unsure. The thought of striking Patricia with a real weapon made him nervous. Meanwhile, Kyren took a more analytical approach, carefully studying her movements and looking for an opening.

    "What are you doing? I said the duel began!" Patricia barked, her tone playful yet commanding as she pushed them harder.

    Hiro grimaced. "I¡¯m hesitant to attack you with this sword! What if I hurt you?" he admitted.

    Patricia chuckled mid-movement, her eyes gleaming with mischief. "Hurt me? Boy, these blades won¡¯t even scratch me. You¡¯re fighting against a 3-starred Fighter, remember?"

    At that moment, Kyren saw an opportunity that Patricia is being distracted and went for it, launching a quick strike aimed at Patricia. But she evaded effortlessly, her agility catching Kyren off guard.

    "Kyren, what are you doing?" Hiro shouted, surprised by his friend¡¯s sudden aggression.

    Kyren remained focused, his voice steady. "Hiro, Patricia¡¯s right¡ªshe¡¯s strong. We won¡¯t hurt her with these weapons. If we don¡¯t go all out, we¡¯ll never win."

    Patricia grinned, impressed by Kyren¡¯s resolve. "I like your spirit, Kyren! You¡¯re smart, attacking while Hiro¡¯s still figuring it out." She glanced at Hiro. "C¡¯mon, Hiro, don¡¯t let him show you up."

    Hiro¡¯s eyes lit up with determination. "You¡¯re right! I¡¯m not going to fall behind!" he shouted, finally finding his resolve. He swung his sword with renewed vigor, but even with his efforts, landing a hit on Patricia was proving to be impossible.

    For nine intense minutes, Hiro and Kyren tried to keep up with Patricia, who skillfully dodged and countered their every move. Finally, both boys were panting, their stamina nearly spent. Patricia, barely breaking a sweat, stood back with a satisfied smirk.

    "Boys, you lasted for a solid nine minutes," Patricia said, her tone light but firm. "That¡¯s not bad for beginners, but it¡¯s clear where we need to start. Tomorrow morning, we¡¯ll work on your cardio. Your wielding skills will come with time, but your stamina¡ªwell, it sucks," she teased, shaking her head. "We¡¯ll focus on building your endurance first."Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.

    She clapped her hands to signal the end of the session. "Alright, that¡¯s enough for today. Get some rest. Tomorrow¡¯s gonna be tough, so be ready. And don¡¯t forget to grab some spare heavy armors from the office."

    After the training session, the group returned to the Heart Blade Guild¡¯s office. They were greeted by the rest of the team, seven members in total, including Alaine, Patricia, and Roland. The air was warm and filled with the energy of a successful mission.

    One of the members, a woman with sharp, focused eyes, approached Alaine. "Hey, Alaine, Patricia¡ªwe completed the mission and received the reward. I¡¯ve already deposited the checks in the treasury," she reported.

    "Good work, Lili," Patricia acknowledged.

    Alaine smiled and stepped forward. "I¡¯d like to introduce our future members¡ªKyren and Hiro," she announced.

    Lili¡¯s face softened as she extended her hand. "Nice to meet you, Kyren¡­ Hiro. Welcome to the Heart Blade Guild." Her voice was calm and friendly, making the two newcomers feel instantly welcomed.

    "Thanks!" Hiro beamed, shaking hands with Lili.

    Alaine introduced the rest of the team, and the atmosphere became lively with jokes, laughter, and light-hearted teasing, mostly from Patricia, who never missed a chance to playfully rib her fellow members. The warm and hospitable environment made Kyren and Hiro feel at home.

    Kyren, usually reserved, found himself smiling more than usual, while Hiro, ever the social one, quickly became a favorite among the guild members. As the night wore on, the guild members shared stories about their missions, dreams, and hopes for the future, filling the room with a sense of camaraderie.

    Later that night, as the others prepared to go home, Kyren stepped outside for some fresh air. He stood by the fence, staring up at the night sky. The stars glittered above, and the sound of the ocean waves crashing gently on the nearby shore created a serene backdrop. Yet, despite the beauty around him, Kyren¡¯s mind was heavy with thoughts.

    He remembered what Alaine had told him about Lili, the healer who might help him unlock his past. "She¡¯s the one who could help me¡­ but why am I feeling so anxious about it?" he thought, his heart racing with a mix of anticipation and fear.

    Hiro¡¯s presence broke the silence as he joined Kyren by the fence. "It¡¯s beautiful out here, isn¡¯t it?" Hiro said, taking in the peaceful surroundings.

    "Yeah," Kyren replied quietly, his thoughts still elsewhere.

    Hiro turned to him, his expression softening. "Kyren, I¡¯ve gotta thank you again. If you hadn¡¯t pushed me to follow my dreams, I¡¯d never have found Alaine or this guild."

    Kyren remained silent for a moment before finally voicing the question that had been gnawing at him. "Hiro, do you think I was a warrior before? Do you think I had a purpose?"

    Hiro¡¯s face softened even more as he spoke, his voice gentle but hesitant. "I know... it¡¯s hard, not knowing who you were." He paused, fumbling slightly as he tried to find the right words. "But, uh... Kyren, does it really matter who you were? I mean... you¡¯re here now, with people who care about you." He scratched the back of his head, clearly uncomfortable with giving advice, but pushing through. "Maybe... instead of stressing over your past, you could focus on, you know, the present? Just... enjoy the life you have right now. Even if it''s just for a little bit." His awkward delivery showed he wasn¡¯t the best at comforting others, but the sincerity in his words was unmistakable.

    Kyren¡¯s grip on the fence tightened. "But if I was a warrior, shouldn¡¯t I be stronger? Shouldn¡¯t I have lasted longer in that duel today?"

    Hiro chuckled softly. "Patricia¡¯s a real monster, Kyren. Don¡¯t be too hard on yourself." He is pouting his cheeks, clearly searching for the right words. "You''ve... uh, been given a second chance at life, right? Er, wait... how do I say this?" He fumbled, visibly struggling to express his thoughts. "Maybe... instead of worrying about what you don¡¯t know or can¡¯t do, you should, you know, just enjoy being alive for now." His awkward delivery showed that while Hiro wasn¡¯t a smooth talker, he genuinely wanted to help.

    Kyren pondered Hiro¡¯s words, feeling a small flicker of hope.

    Before they could continue, Alaine appeared at the door. "Hey, you two. Everyone¡¯s heading home. Are you okay staying at the office tonight and for the rest of the week?" she asked, her voice gentle.

    Hiro grinned. "Of course, Alaine! We¡¯re all good here."

    Alaine¡¯s gaze shifted to Kyren. "Kyren, Lili¡¯s staying a bit longer. Are you ready to talk to her?"

    Kyren felt a knot of anxiety tighten in his stomach, but he nodded. "Yeah¡­ I¡¯m ready," he said, though his voice wavered slightly.

    Hiro, ever the joker, interrupted with a mischievous grin. "Wait, what? Are you confessing to Lili, Kyren? I¡¯m so confused right now."

    Alaine rolled her eyes, smacking Hiro lightly on the shoulder. "Idiot. Lili¡¯s a healer. She might be able to help Kyren recover his lost memories."

    Hiro¡¯s eyes lit up with excitement. "Really? Well, let¡¯s go then, Kyren! This is going to be awesome!"

 CHAPTER 15

    Inside the Heart Blade Guild¡¯s cozy office, Kyren, Hiro, and Alaine found Lili immersed in a pile of ancient tomes and scrolls, studying spells related to memory and mind control. The dim light cast shadows around her, but her focus was unwavering as she prepared for the delicate task ahead.

    "Yo! Are you ready, Kyren?" Lili asked, standing up and gesturing to a chair across from her.

    Kyren took a deep breath, his nerves visible in the tension in his posture. "Yeah," he replied, though the uncertainty was clear in his voice.

    As Hiro and Alaine watched from the sidelines, Lili began her incantation. Her wand pointed directly at Kyren¡¯s face, and her voice took on a mystical, rhythmic tone. "Lady Arramaya, one of your creatures loses its vision..." Lili¡¯s eyes began to glow with a soft green light as an aura enveloped the room. Her power surged, filling the space with energy. "We beg you for your extraordinary and infinite power to guide him to find his way... and use me as a tool to help him."

    The room trembled slightly as the spell reached its peak. Suddenly, the wand flashed a bright light into Kyren¡¯s eyes, and Lili¡¯s voice rang out, "NOW! MEMORY TRANSCEND!"

    Both Kyren and Lili collapsed at the same time, their bodies limp. Alaine rushed forward, catching Lili before she hit the floor, while Hiro hurried to check on Kyren, who had slumped onto the table.

    After what felt like an eternity, Kyren stirred, blinking in confusion as he regained consciousness. He looked around, still dazed. "What happened?" he asked, his voice groggy. He noticed Alaine and Hiro helping Lili onto the couch, her breathing steady but shallow.

    "She¡¯ll be fine," Alaine reassured him. "She just needs a bit of rest."

    Lili¡¯s eyes fluttered open moments later, and she sat up slowly, looking slightly disoriented but determined. Alaine didn¡¯t waste time. "Did you see anything?" she asked, her voice filled with urgency.

    Lili¡¯s expression turned somber as she sighed. "Kyren... I¡¯m not sure if I got the spell exactly right. I couldn¡¯t see much from your past¡ªit was like your soul didn¡¯t originate in that body. But..." she hesitated before continuing. "I saw something. A picture of a nearby forest, a river running through it, and your body, dripping wet, lying by the riverbank near Vermint Town."

    Alaine¡¯s brow furrowed. "Could it be...?"

    Lili nodded. "It might be the Forest of Paramnesia."

    Kyren¡¯s face was a mask of confusion. "The Forest of Paramnesia?"

    Hiro jumped in with his usual enthusiasm. "Oh yeah! I forgot to tell you. It makes sense now! There¡¯s this weird forest outside the Verboten Gate where everyone who enters loses their memories. No one who goes there ever comes out the same."

    Kyren frowned, still trying to make sense of it all. "So... I ventured into this forest and lost my memories? Could I have been a scientist or explorer?"

    Alaine shook her head. "I doubt it. Scientists usually hire mid-to-top level guilds to protect them, and they always have strong magical support, like high-level healers or sorcerers, to resist the effects of the forest."

    The room fell into a contemplative silence as the weight of Kyren¡¯s situation became clear. His past, his very identity, seemed locked behind a wall of magic, and the key lay somewhere beyond their reach.

    Alaine was the first to break the silence. "There¡¯s only one place that might hold answers¡ªTower Watch #2, on the far side of the forest. It¡¯s possible you came from there before accidentally venturing into the forest."

    "Then we should go there!" Hiro blurted out, his eagerness palpable.

    Lili, however, quickly shut down the idea. "It¡¯s not that simple. The forest borders Darklord¡¯s Territory. You can¡¯t just stroll in there. To go there, we¡¯d need to be on an A or S-rank mission, and right now, our guild isn¡¯t ready for that level of danger."

    Kyren slumped in his chair, the weight of the revelation pressing down on him. "So... we just have to get stronger."

    Alaine¡¯s voice was determined. "I¡¯ll talk to the AL member in charge tomorrow. Maybe they¡¯ll have some advice or an alternative. We¡¯ll figure this out, Kyren."

    Kyren smiled weakly. "Thank you, Alaine. And you too, Lili. I think I know what I need to do now. Hiro, you were right¡ªI need to focus on the present. The Academy¡¯s our first goal, and I need to get stronger. Maybe the answers will come with time."

    Alaine gave him a warm smile. "If you¡¯re sure about that, then let¡¯s call it a night."

    "Yeah," Kyren nodded firmly. "I¡¯ll build myself up before worrying about the past."

    "That¡¯s what I¡¯m talking about, Kyren!" Hiro chimed in with his usual enthusiasm.

    Alaine stood up, gathering her things. "Don¡¯t forget, Patricia wants you in full armor tomorrow. Be prepared."

    "Got it!" Hiro exclaimed. "I¡¯m gonna wear all the armor here! I¡¯ll be ready!"

    Alaine chuckled and waved them off as she and Lili headed out. "Good night, you two."

    With Alaine and Lili gone, Hiro quickly fell asleep, his soft snores filling the room. But Kyren remained awake, staring at the ceiling, his mind swirling with everything he had learned.

    ¡°The Forest of Paramnesia? Could that really be where my answers are?¡± he thought, the weight of the unknown heavy on his chest.

    As he lay there, he couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that his life was tied to something larger, something he didn¡¯t yet understand.

    ¡°What is this world, with all its mysteries?....¡± The thoughts buzzed in his head until sleep finally claimed him.

    But rest didn¡¯t bring peace. Kyren found himself plunged into a nightmare once again. This time, he was forced to watch as Hiro, Alaine, Patricia, and the other guild members were imprisoned, tortured by shadowy, faceless creatures.If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.

    "Kyren! Help us!" Hiro¡¯s voice was desperate, his face contorted in agony as one of the creatures stabbed him through the chest, the blood pooling at his feet.

    Kyren tried to move, but he was bound to a chair, his mouth gagged, unable to scream or break free. His eyes darted around in panic, and that¡¯s when he saw her¡ªthe girl from his nightmares, stepping out from the darkness with a twisted grin.

    "Soon... sooooo soon," she whispered, her voice sending chills down his spine.

    Before he could react, the nightmare snapped to an end, and Kyren woke with a start, blinded by the morning sunlight streaming through the window.

    "ARRRGHH!" he groaned, rubbing his temples.

    "Kyren! Hurry up!" Hiro¡¯s cheerful voice called from across the room. He was already fully dressed in armor, holding his sword, ready for the day.

    Kyren sighed, still shaken from the nightmare. "Give me a minute, Hiro."

    Noticing Kyren¡¯s pale expression, Hiro handed him a cup of water. "The nightmare again?"

    "Yeah," Kyren muttered, taking a sip. "Thanks."

    Hiro¡¯s voice softened. "Don¡¯t worry, Kyren. Look around us. There are so many people helping us now. We¡¯ll get through this. I know you can overcome it¡ªand I¡¯ll be right there with you."

    Kyren looked up, feeling a sense of relief wash over him. "Yeah. You¡¯re right."

    After Kyren got ready, the two joked about their armor, the heavy metal weighing them down.

    "Kyren, that armor looks awful on you," Hiro laughed. "It doesn¡¯t suit your style at all."

    Kyren smirked. "Well, I wouldn¡¯t be wearing it if it wasn¡¯t for training."

    They continued to banter until a knock interrupted them. Hiro rushed to the door, and as he opened it, his eyes widened in disbelief.

    "What the¡ª? Why are you in a bikini, Alaine?" Hiro exclaimed, seeing her standing there in sunglasses and a two-piece swimsuit. Behind her, Patricia was similarly dressed, holding a plastic beach ball.

    "You too, Patricia? What¡¯s going on here?" Hiro demanded, looking between the two.

    Patricia grinned. "Relax, boy. We¡¯re heading to the beachside for your training¡ªand maybe a little celebration. There¡¯s even talk of a welcome party."

    "But why are we wearing this armor, then?" Hiro questioned, still baffled.

    Alaine winked. "We¡¯ll explain later. Just follow us."

    When they reached the beach, the contrast between their full-body armor and the townspeople¡¯s casual beachwear made them the center of attention. Hiro groaned in embarrassment. "They¡¯ve totally set us up, haven¡¯t they?"

    Kyren shrugged. "Yeah, looks like we¡¯ve been trolled."

    Patricia wasted no time. "Alright, boys, it¡¯s time for training. I want you to run back and forth across the beach, knee-deep in water. That armor and those swords you¡¯re carrying. They¡¯re your weight. Run until you can¡¯t anymore."

    Kyren raised an eyebrow. "I see.¡±

    Patricia nodded. "Exactly. You¡¯ll run until the afternoon. After that, you can join us for lunch."

    Hiro grinned. "Let¡¯s go, Kyren! We got this!"

    As they started jogging, Alaine, Patricia, Lili, and Roland set up for a beach volleyball game, while the other guild members prepared food for lunch. But the weight of the armor quickly became a challenge.

    As soon as Kyren and Hiro stepped into the water, the challenge became apparent. The ocean waves gently lapped at their knees, but the sand beneath their feet shifted unpredictably with every step. Combined with the weight of their armor and the swords strapped to their backs, it felt like they were wading through molasses. The resistance from the water made each movement a struggle.

    With their first steps, Kyren could feel the drag of his heavy armor pulling him back, the cold water adding an extra layer of difficulty as it sloshed against the metal plates. His boots sank into the soft sand beneath the water, making it even harder to maintain balance and rhythm. Each step required twice the effort, and the weight of his sword seemed to tug at his back with every forward movement.

    Hiro wasn¡¯t faring any better. His initial enthusiasm quickly faded as he found himself nearly tripping with every step. The water splashed violently as he tried to maintain his footing. "Damn... this is harder than it looks," Hiro muttered under his breath, his breath growing ragged with the effort of simply jogging.

    After only a few minutes, the sheer weight of the armor and the resistance of the water became overwhelming. Every step was a battle against fatigue. Kyren could feel his muscles burning, especially in his thighs and calves, as he pushed himself through the knee-deep water. His breath grew labored, the heat from his exertion and the armor combining with the cool breeze from the ocean, creating a strange contrast.

    Despite the difficulty, Kyren was determined. ¡°I can¡¯t give up¡±, he thought, glancing over at Hiro, who was clearly struggling as well but refused to slow down.

    "Kyren, are you still with me?" Hiro gasped, his voice breathless but filled with resolve.

    "Yeah," Kyren managed to reply, focusing on maintaining his pace. The water slapped against his legs, each wave feeling like a new obstacle. He could feel his armor growing heavier as droplets clung to the metal, increasing the strain on his already tired muscles. The sword strapped to his back felt like a lead weight pulling him backward with each stride.

    Hiro, trying to keep up, was clearly struggling. His face was flushed from the effort, and sweat dripped down his brow, mixing with the salty spray from the ocean. His feet sank deeper into the wet sand with each step, making it feel as though the earth itself was trying to pull him down. "Kyren... I swear... this armor... is going to be the death of me," Hiro panted, laughing breathlessly despite his exhaustion.

    Kyren couldn''t help but smirk at his friend¡¯s comment. "Keep going, Hiro. Remember... we¡¯re not just fighting the others at Sky Academy¡ªwe¡¯re fighting ourselves."

    The two pushed forward, trying to keep a steady pace. Each lap across the beach felt longer than the last as the fatigue set in. Kyren¡¯s lungs burned, and his legs felt like they were made of lead, but he refused to give in. He could feel his strength draining with every passing moment, yet something inside him pushed him to keep going.

    Hiro¡¯s breaths became shallow, his normally confident grin replaced with a grimace of concentration as he fought against his body¡¯s urge to stop. His armor clanked with every step, the sound of metal and water splashing creating an almost hypnotic rhythm.

    By the time they had reached the halfway mark, both of them were completely drenched, their movements slower and more labored. The weight of the waterlogged armor made it feel like they were dragging the ocean itself with them.

    "This... sucks," Hiro groaned, his voice barely audible over the sound of the waves crashing against the shore.

    "Yeah... but we¡¯re not giving up," Kyren replied, his voice equally strained but determined.

    Patricia watched them from the shore with an approving grin, her arms crossed as she observed their progress. "Not bad, boys. Keep pushing! You¡¯ll thank me later when your stamina doesn¡¯t fail you in a real battle!" she shouted, her voice carrying over the beach, barely audible above the sound of their labored breathing.

    Kyren gritted his teeth, focusing on the rhythm of his movements, trying to ignore the burning in his legs and the growing tightness in his chest. ¡°I need to get stronger¡±, he reminded himself, each step forward a testament to his resolve.

    As Kyren pushed ahead, the weight of the armor and the drag of the water seemed to fade from his focus. He was determined now, his body aching but his mind set. With each step, he felt more in tune with the rhythm of the ocean¡¯s resistance, his legs burning but carrying him forward. His pace increased, and soon he was pulling ahead of Hiro.

    "Wait, are we running now?" Hiro called out from behind, trying to keep up with Kyren''s sudden burst of speed. "Are you finished warming up already?"

    Kyren glanced back, a determined look in his eyes. "Yeah, like you said, we need to have each other''s backs," he replied, his voice firm with resolve.

    Hiro was confused for a second, his brows furrowed. "Of course! But what does that have to do with this?" he asked, struggling to understand what Kyren was getting at while keeping up his pace.

    Kyren smirked, his eyes sharp with newfound focus. "Before we can compete with others, we need to compete with ourselves first, Hiro. If we push ourselves now, no one else will be able to push us harder later," he explained. Then, with a gleam of challenge in his eyes, he added, "Let''s make this interesting. The first one to give up loses. We''ll record the time and see who really has what it takes."

    Hiro''s face lit up in realization. "AHH! I SEE NOW!" he shouted with enthusiasm, a wide grin spreading across his face. "SO WE NEED TO COMPETE WITH EACH OTHER AND PUSH OUR LIMITS! THAT SOUNDS GOOD, KYREN!"

    ¡­

 CHAPTER 16

    ¡°You got me, Hiro,¡± Kyren admitted, his legs giving out as he collapsed onto the sandy beach, breath coming in harsh, uneven gasps. Sweat dripped down his face, and his muscles screamed from the relentless exertion.

    Hiro smirked, trying to act tough but clearly feeling the same fatigue. His chest heaved as he looked down at his friend. ¡°Finally decided to quit?¡± he teased, wiping his brow with the back of his hand.

    Kyren chuckled through his exhaustion. ¡°Yeah, I¡¯ll let you have this one. It¡¯s gonna be 0-1 on our record,¡± he said, shaking his head in disbelief.

    ¡°We¡¯ve been running for almost three hours, Kyren. I didn¡¯t think I had it in me,¡± Hiro remarked, hands on his knees as he stared up at the clear, endless sky.

    ¡°Honestly, you boys impressed me,¡± Patricia said as she approached, tossing them water bottles. Her tone was light, but there was a glint of pride in her eyes. ¡°Didn¡¯t think you¡¯d last more than an hour.¡±

    Hiro took a long drink, still panting. ¡°I don¡¯t even want to think about how my body¡¯s gonna feel tomorrow,¡± he said with a laugh, though his face twisted with mock dread.

    Patricia grinned. ¡°After you rest up, don¡¯t get too comfortable. We¡¯re going to keep pushing the training. No time to slack.¡±

    Just then, Alaine appeared, arms full of bright beach clothes. ¡°Welcome to the guild,¡± she said warmly, tossing the outfits to them. ¡°Consider this your official initiation celebration.¡±

    As they changed into their beach attire and joined the festivities, the exhaustion began to fade, replaced by the energy of camaraderie. Lili, holding a skewer of grilled meat, beamed at them. ¡°I can¡¯t wait for you two to graduate from Sky Academy! You¡¯re almost there!¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m so pumped!¡± Hiro flexed his arm triumphantly but winced immediately. ¡°Ouch, ouch¡ªokay, maybe not that pumped yet,¡± he admitted, laughing through the pain.

    Kyren forced a smile, but something inside him twisted. Amid the laughter and cheers, a cold wave of unease surged through him. His nightmare¡ªdark, terrifying, relentless¡ªflashed in his mind. His body froze, and the skewer of food slipped from his fingers, drawing everyone¡¯s attention.

    ¡°Kyren?¡± Alaine¡¯s voice was soft with concern. ¡°You okay?¡±

    He shook his head, trying to mask the dread clawing at his chest. ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m just tired. That¡¯s all,¡± he lied, brushing it off as best he could.

    ¡°If you need to rest, head back to the office,¡± Alaine offered, her brows furrowed with worry.

    He nodded, his heart pounding. ¡°Yeah¡­ I think I¡¯ll do that.¡±A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.

    ...

    Kyren lay on the couch in the office, staring at the ceiling, the flickering images of his nightmare still haunting him. The door creaked open, and Hiro and Alaine entered, sitting beside him, their faces mirroring concern.

    ¡°Kyren, this isn¡¯t the first time you¡¯ve had these nightmares, but it¡¯s never affected you like this before,¡± Hiro said quietly, his voice a mixture of curiosity and worry.

    Kyren sighed, knowing he couldn¡¯t hide it any longer. ¡°You¡¯re right,¡± he admitted. ¡°This one¡¯s worse.¡±

    Alaine leaned forward, her eyes searching his face. ¡°Can you tell us what¡¯s happening in these nightmares?¡± she asked gently.

    Kyren hesitated, the words catching in his throat. ¡°It¡¯s always the same¡ªdark, twisted, evil,¡± he began slowly. ¡°But each night, it gets worse. More real. Last night¡­ it was all of you.¡± His voice wavered. ¡°You were trapped, tortured by monsters I couldn¡¯t recognize. And there was this girl, laughing. She enjoyed every second of it. It felt like more than just a nightmare. It felt like a warning.¡±

    Hiro¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°That¡¯s¡­ disturbing.¡±

    Alaine, though troubled, remained calm. ¡°Kyren, do you think this girl could be connected to the one we encountered in the Forest of Paramnesia? Maybe there¡¯s something more to it,¡± she suggested, her tone steady and reassuring. ¡°But remember, you¡¯re not alone. We¡¯re here with you.¡±

    ¡°Yeah,¡± Hiro chimed in, his voice full of determination. ¡°We¡¯ve got each other¡¯s backs. Nothing¡¯s going to happen to us, Kyren.¡±

    Alaine smiled softly. ¡°And you¡¯ve got Patricia and me. We¡¯re stronger than we look. But Kyren, you need to get stronger too. We all do. Whatever¡¯s coming, we¡¯ll face it together. But we need you at your best.¡±

    Kyren¡¯s eyes hardened with resolve. He sat up, facing Alaine directly. ¡°Alaine, I need to spar with you.¡±

    Alaine blinked, caught off guard. ¡°Spar? Now?¡±

    ¡°Yeah. I want you to go all out,¡± Kyren insisted. ¡°Don¡¯t hold back. I need to know how far I still have to go.¡±

    Hiro¡¯s face twisted in confusion. ¡°Wait, Kyren, what? Are you serious? You want Alaine to beat you up?¡±

    Kyren stood firm. ¡°Yes.¡±

    Alaine¡¯s expression shifted to one of understanding. She nodded. ¡°Alright,¡± she said simply, rising to her feet.

    ¡°Wait, wait, wait! What¡¯s going on?¡± Hiro tried to step between them, but Kyren pushed past him, his focus solely on Alaine.

    Alaine equipped her battle gear, her armor gleaming bronze in the light. The emblem of the Heart Blade guild shone proudly on her chest. Her gauntlets, plated with metal, slid over her fists, and her sword hung at her side, ready for action.

    Kyren stood opposite her, his sword in hand, light and familiar, though it felt heavier under the weight of what was to come.

    As they entered the training hall, Hiro¡¯s protests became background noise. ¡°Are you really sure about this?¡± Alaine asked once more, her voice calm.

    Kyren nodded. ¡°I¡¯m sure.¡±

    With a sharp breath, Alaine charged. Her sword flashed in the air, the speed of her movement shocking. Kyren barely managed to parry, the force of her strike reverberating up his arm. He tried to analyze her attacks, but she was relentless.

    Every hit hurt. Each swing of her blade sent shockwaves through his body. He couldn¡¯t find a pattern, couldn¡¯t keep up. His defenses crumbled as his arm numbed from the repeated blows. Desperation began to set in. He tried a counterattack, but Alaine was faster, her strikes precise, calculated.

    In a final, sweeping move, Alaine disarmed him, sending his sword clattering to the ground. Kyren fell to his knees, chest heaving as pain coursed through his body.

    Hiro stood speechless, watching from the sidelines. ¡°Whoa¡­ Alaine, you¡¯re amazing.¡±

    But Kyren wasn¡¯t done. He clenched his fists, rising to his feet once more. ¡°Not yet,¡± he muttered, his face full of grim determination.

 CHAPTER 17

    Kyren charged toward his weapon, determination burning in his eyes. His hand reached out, but before he could grab it, Alaine had already anticipated his move. With fluid precision, she scooped up both swords, leaving Kyren momentarily weaponless.

    ¡°Think fast!¡± she shouted, launching Kyren¡¯s sword back at him.

    Kyren barely dodged, his instincts kicking in at the last second. The sword whizzed past his face, and he felt a rush of adrenaline as it embedded itself in the sandy ground behind him. But in his distraction, he lost track of Alaine. The next thing he noticed was her shadow looming above him¡ªa split second warning before her sword came down in an arc.

    Kyren managed to grab his sword and parried just in time, but he was taken aback by the fact that Alaine had thrown her sword at him, instead of delivering the expected melee strike. He had miscalculated.

    Before he could recover from the realization, a sudden impact hit him square in the chest. Alaine¡¯s gauntleted fist knocked the wind out of him, sending him crashing onto the ground with a heavy thud.

    Lying in the sand, Kyren stared up at the sky, gasping for air. He blinked through the pain and exhaustion, watching as Alaine stood over him, offering a hand.

    ¡°I hope that clears some things up,¡± Alaine said, a knowing smile tugging at her lips.

    Kyren, still dazed, nodded and accepted her hand. ¡°Yeah, I get it now.¡±

    ¡°Are you satisfied, Kyren?¡± Hiro asked, approaching with a grin. ¡°Alaine¡¯s really something, huh?¡±

    Kyren rubbed the back of his neck, feeling both embarrassed and enlightened. ¡°It¡¯s not just that she¡¯s strong,¡± he said, pausing to catch his breath. ¡°It¡¯s the way she fights. The combination of power, speed, and sheer tactical brilliance. I used to wonder how we, without magic or roots, could stand a chance in a world like this. But now, I understand. It¡¯s not just about raw strength¡ªit¡¯s about strategy.¡±

    Alaine blushed slightly at Kyren¡¯s praise. ¡°You¡¯re exaggerating,¡± she said, though her tone betrayed a hint of pride.

    Hiro grabbed her hands, eyes wide with admiration. ¡°You¡¯re strong and smart. Being the leader really suits you.¡±

    Alaine¡¯s face turned serious again as she playfully knocked Hiro¡¯s head. ¡°Idiot,¡± she muttered. ¡°Listen, Kyren. Even when you¡¯re in a one-on-one fight, charging in recklessly is a death sentence. We humans excel when we use tactics and teamwork. It¡¯s about synergy¡ªunderstanding what your allies are trying to do and supporting each other.¡±

    Kyren nodded, the weight of Alaine¡¯s words sinking in. He had learned a valuable lesson today¡ªnot just about fighting, but about the importance of relying on his team.

    ¡°And one more thing,¡± Alaine continued, adjusting her gauntlet. ¡°Sky Academy will teach you how to infuse magic or roots into your equipment to give you resistance. If you don¡¯t want to wear heavy armor, that¡¯s fine, but you¡¯ll need high-level spells or protective scrolls, which you can buy from mercenaries in Arramaya City.¡±

    Kyren¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°I had no idea that was possible.¡±Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.

    ¡°It¡¯s a recent discovery,¡± Alaine added. ¡°Experts only figured it out last year.¡±

    ¡°Man, we¡¯ve learned so much already, and we haven¡¯t even started at the Academy yet!¡± Hiro exclaimed, excitement bubbling up in his voice.

    ¡°Yeah,¡± Kyren agreed, feeling both humbled and energized by the new knowledge.

    ¡°Alright,¡± Alaine said, sheathing her sword and fastening it to her belt. ¡°Let¡¯s head back to the office. You both need to rest up before your late-afternoon training.¡±

    Back at the office, Patricia handed Alaine a letter. ¡°This just came in from the AL Guild.¡±

    Alaine quickly opened it, slipping on her reading glasses. Her eyes scanned the page, and when she finished, she gathered everyone around.

    ¡°Listen up, everyone,¡± Alaine announced. ¡°I¡¯ll be heading to Knight Bay City for five days for a conference of new Guild Leaders, and Roland will come with me as my assistant. While I¡¯m away, Patricia will oversee things here. Lili will be in charge of any E-rank missions. As for you two,¡± she pointed to Kyren and Hiro, ¡°keep up with your morning exercises. Patricia will teach you, during the evening sessions.¡±

    Everyone nodded in agreement, acknowledging the shift in responsibilities.

    Later that afternoon, after a short rest, Patricia clapped her hands to get their attention. ¡°Alright, boys. Time to get back to training.¡±

    Kyren and Hiro groaned, but they stood up, eager to prove themselves.

    ¡°This time, we¡¯re heading to the Hundred Sand Hills,¡± Alaine announced.

    Hiro¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°The Hundred Sand Hills? No way! I¡¯m ready for this!¡±

    Kyren smirked at Hiro¡¯s enthusiasm but remained focused.

    Alaine handed them each a wooden training sword. ¡°This is all you¡¯re taking.¡±

    When they arrived at the base of the towering dunes, both boys were awestruck by the sheer size of the hills.

    ¡°Your task,¡± Alaine explained, ¡°is to race to the top. The loser will have to climb back down and do it again. And then¡­ we¡¯ll join you for another round.¡±

    ¡°Alright,¡± Kyren said, stretching. ¡°This time, I¡¯m winning.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll see about that,¡± Hiro smiled, his competitive spirit rising.

    ¡°Ready?¡± Patricia called. ¡°One¡­ two¡­ three¡­ GO!¡±

    Hiro launched forward, sand kicking up behind him as he sprinted ahead. Kyren was close on his heels, his muscles burning as he fought to keep up. The sun beat down on them, making the climb even more grueling.

    Behind them, Alaine and Patricia started their own warm-up.

    ¡°It¡¯s been a while since we did this, huh?¡± Alaine remarked with a nostalgic smile.

    ¡°Yeah,¡± Patricia agreed. ¡°Want to race, for old times¡¯ sake?¡±

    Alaine¡¯s eyes gleamed with challenge. ¡°You¡¯re on.¡±

    Before long, Alaine and Patricia sprinted past Hiro and Kyren, overtaking them with ease.

    ¡°Whoa! Are they competing too?¡± Hiro shouted, astonished by their speed.

    Kyren chuckled. ¡°Don¡¯t get distracted. We¡¯re almost there.¡±

    But Hiro, pushing himself to his limit, stumbled. He fell, cursing under his breath as Kyren reached the top first.

    ¡°Hiro, you lose,¡± Alaine said, grinning as she reached the summit.

    Hiro panted, trying to catch his breath. ¡°I got distracted, but I¡¯ll win next time, for sure!¡±

    Alaine laughed. ¡°Whatever you say, Hiro. But for now, get back down and start your climb again.¡±

    Grumbling, Hiro headed back down, determined to redeem himself in the next round.

    As Hiro climbed back up, Kyren took a moment to admire the view from the top of the hill. ¡°Alaine, I¡¯ve been meaning to ask¡­ how many students at Sky Academy lose their lives during training?¡±

    Patricia glanced at Alaine, surprised by the question.

    Alaine hesitated before answering. ¡°Around ten¡­ that we know of. But in the qualification exams, we don¡¯t get full reports. It¡¯s brutal.¡±

    Kyren processed the information in silence. The Academy, the challenges ahead¡ªit all seemed so much more dangerous now.

    ¡°Just be cautious,¡± Alaine said, her voice softening. ¡°And look out for Hiro. His confidence is a strength, but it can also be his downfall.¡±

    Kyren nodded. He understood. Whatever the future held, he had to be ready¡ªnot just for himself, but for his friends too.

    Suddenly, Hiro¡¯s exhausted shout echoed up the hill. ¡°I¡¯M DONE!¡±

    Alaine grinned, standing up. ¡°Alright, round two. Let¡¯s see if you can keep up this time.¡±

    Groaning, Hiro flopped down on the sand. ¡°Give me a second¡­¡±

    ¡°Nope,¡± Patricia said with a playful smirk. ¡°We¡¯re going. Better catch up!¡±

    The three of them began their descent, leaving Hiro scrambling to his feet with a resigned sigh. ¡°You guys are the worst¡­¡±

 CHAPTER 18

    The week of training had pushed Kyren and Hiro to their limits, each day a grueling test of endurance and skill. The mornings were filled with intense cardio on the beach, where the salty wind whipped at their faces, urging them to push harder, run faster. Their feet dug deep into the sand as they sprinted, hearts pounding in rhythm with the crashing waves. Afterward, their sparring sessions grew more brutal with each passing day, blades flashing under the sun as they honed their attacks, parries, and counters, each clash of metal driving them closer to mastery.

    But their hardest tests came in the afternoons, with the punishing hill climbs. Muscles screamed for relief as they scaled the steep, rocky inclines, sweat pouring from their bodies as they raced against each other. The relentless grind had paid off¡ªby the week''s end, they were stronger, faster, and sharper. Yet, amidst all this, a shadow hung over them. Alaine, their mentor, had been called away to Knight Bay City, leaving them under Patricia''s watchful eye.

    As they set off for Arramaya City, Patricia''s words hung heavy in the air.

    "Listen up, fellas. Y''all gotta shine bright at this Academy. We done put a whole lot into you, so don''t let us down," she had said, the seriousness in her tone like a cold blade. But just as the tension seemed unbearable, she chuckled. "Haha, just kidding. But seriously, stay alive out there!"

    Kyren and Hiro exchanged glances, each understanding the weight of her words even through the humor.

    Their journey to Arramaya was peaceful at first, the road winding through the lush landscape as they rode on their rented steed. As the horizon stretched before them, Kyren''s curiosity broke the silence.

    "Patricia, how did you and Alaine become friends?" Kyren asked, his voice tentative.

    Patricia, glancing sideways with a smirk, didn''t hesitate. "Oh, that¡¯s a story alright. One that''ll probably keep you from nodding off on this boring road." She chuckled, her tone light but her eyes carried the weight of memories.

    "Are you comfortable sharing it?" Kyren pressed, intrigued by the bond they seemed to share.

    "To be real with you, me and Alaine didn¡¯t start out tight like you and Hiro. We actually crossed paths at Sky Academy. It wasn¡¯t exactly love at first sight.¡± Patricia¡¯s voice grew a bit darker, and both Kyren and Hiro leaned in, eager for the tale.

    "Sky Academy¡­" Hiro whispered, the name of the prestigious institution rolling off his tongue like a legend.

    "Yup. I was the leader of our section, and one thing that stuck out like a sore thumb there was how rough it could get, especially for humans. Alaine... well, she was smart, but she was catching heat from bullies. Human students had it tough."

    Hiro blinked, surprised. "Alaine? Bullied?"

    Patricia nodded, her expression serious. "You wouldn¡¯t guess it now, would you? But back then, she was cornered. Most humans couldn¡¯t handle the discrimination. She wasn¡¯t spared none of that. I watched it go on long enough until one day, I had enough. Stepped in and told those punks to back off."

    "And that¡¯s when you became friends?" Kyren asked, his curiosity rising.

    "Not exactly." Patricia gave a slight chuckle. "See, Alaine wasn¡¯t some damsel in distress. She fought back, and I realized she was sharp, really sharp. We had each other¡¯s backs from then on. But life at Sky Academy wasn¡¯t all smooth sailing."Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work!

    Patricia¡¯s voice took on a grim note, the atmosphere between them shifting. "On the surface, everything seemed cool, but man, some of those so-called friends we had turned out to be straight-up two-faced. Backstabbers. They¡¯d act like they were on your side one minute, and the next, they were plotting against you."

    Kyren frowned. "How did you find out?"

    "When you¡¯re just regular folks, you idolize the warriors and sorcerers like they¡¯re untouchable heroes. But once you step into that world yourself, it¡¯s different. The world¡¯s not split between good guys and bad guys. It¡¯s all shades of gray. Some people you think have your back? They¡¯ll be the first to sink a knife in it when you¡¯re not looking."

    The weight of her words pressed down on them like a cloud.

    Hiro, ever the optimist, finally spoke up. "Then why not just get rid of the ones causing trouble? The ones breaking the rules?"

    "It¡¯s not that simple, Hiro," Patricia replied with a sigh. "The real elite? The ones who keep the peace and balance, they¡¯re less than one percent of the warriors and sorcerers out there. They¡¯ve got bigger battles to fight than worrying about petty rule-breakers or small-time crooks. And those in the middle? They¡¯re just trying to survive, claw their way to the top."

    She paused before continuing, her eyes softening. "But Alaine... she stood out. Sharp as a tack and tough as nails. Made it to the top of our batch. She was the brains, and I was the brawn. I jumped into fights without thinking. She planned them."

    Kyren was impressed. "So, she¡¯s perfect for the leader position then."

    "Perfect?" Patricia laughed softly. "We complemented each other. But don¡¯t underestimate her. Alaine¡¯s more than capable in a fight, trust me. And we trust each other completely. She even saved my life once."

    Hiro and Kyren¡¯s eyes widened. "Saved your life?" Hiro blurted.

    Patricia¡¯s voice lowered, the memory clearly a painful one. "Yeah, nearly died at Sky Academy. A trap set by a few section leaders. If Alaine hadn¡¯t stepped in¡­ I wouldn¡¯t be here talking to you."

    "What kind of trap?" Kyren pressed, but Patricia deflected with a wave of her hand.

    "It¡¯s not important. What¡¯s important is that Alaine¡¯s earned my trust. We watch each other¡¯s backs, and now, I¡¯m watching yours."

    As the story ended, their journey fell into a peaceful silence once more. The road ahead stretched on, until...

    Suddenly, the horse jolted to a stop, trapped in a mess of hidden wires.

    "Patricia, what¡¯s going on?" Kyren asked, his tone immediately alert.

    Patricia moved quickly, heading toward the front to investigate the tangled wires when a sharp, metallic hiss filled the air. Kyren barely registered the glint of something small and deadly before it struck¡ªan expertly thrown needle embedded itself in Patricia¡¯s neck. Her body crumpled to the ground in a heap, unconscious before she could even react.

    "Patricia!" Kyren¡¯s voice cracked, panic rising in his chest.

    "Hiro! We¡¯re being ambushed!" Kyren snapped, drawing his sword, adrenaline surging through his veins. His eyes darted around, trying to locate the attackers.

    "Again?! What do we do?" Hiro stammered, gripping his blade tightly, his hands trembling.

    Kyren¡¯s eyes locked onto three figures emerging from the trees, their movements calculated, confident. Each step they took towards the caravan sent a chill down his spine. Their eyes gleamed with malice, and the fact that they had taken down Patricia so effortlessly made Kyren¡¯s gut churn.

    "We''re in trouble. If they can take down Patricia, these guys are no joke," Kyren muttered, feeling the weight of the situation sink in.

    One of the ambushers, a tall, cloaked figure with an air of authority, stepped forward, his voice dripping with smugness. "Drop your weapons. Grab the orc girl and leave the caravan, or we¡¯ll finish you just like her."

    ¡°KYREN! PLEASE NOT THIS TIME!¡± Hiro reflecting on the past situation that they were in.

    Kyren¡¯s blood boiled at the man''s arrogance, but he quickly assessed their situation. Patricia was down, and they were outnumbered by seasoned fighters. But Kyren¡¯s resolve hardened. They had fought too hard, trained too long to go down without a fight.

    "Yeah, not this time, Grab your sword, Hiro. We fight," Kyren said, his voice a low growl, his mind already racing through battle strategies.

    Hiro¡¯s eyes widened in fear, but seeing the determination in Kyren¡¯s gaze, he nodded and raised his blade. "Right. No turning back."

 CHAPTER 19

    Kyren''s mind flashed back to the time Hiro had cursed under his breath when they got robbed by Carlos. They had promised not to let that happen again.

    "Yeah," Kyren growled, tightening his grip on his sword, his muscles tense with anticipation.

    "Come get us!" Hiro''s voice rang out with defiance as he pointed his blade at the ambushers, his grin fierce despite the odds. His eyes flickered with the spark of a fight he was eager for.

    One of the ambushers sneered, his voice dripping with menace. "So, you won''t hand over your gear willingly? Looks like we¡¯ll have to take it by force."

    Without warning, the three ambushers lunged forward, their weapons gleaming under the fading light. Hiro darted to the front, his blade clashing against theirs in a wild flurry of sparks. The sharp ring of metal on metal filled the air, and Kyren hung back, his eyes calculating, searching for a weakness in their attackers¡¯ defense.

    Hiro, with each parry, moved with speed and fluidity. His earlier frustration vanished, replaced by pure instinct as their training surfaced. His sword met each strike with a clang, holding the enemies at bay, while Kyren waited for that perfect moment to strike. Every move Hiro made was deliberate, creating small windows for Kyren, just as they had practiced countless times.

    A wild shout broke the rhythm of the fight. One of the ambushers, his patience snapping, lunged wildly at Hiro, leaving his side exposed. It was the moment Kyren had been waiting for. With deadly precision, Kyren stepped in and, with a swift thrust, pierced the man''s leg. The ambusher howled in pain and collapsed to the ground, clutching his bleeding wound.

    But there was no time to celebrate. The two remaining attackers hesitated only for a moment before one roared in fury, charging at Hiro with a renewed savagery. Hiro spun, his sword moving like a blur, and with a brutal swing, smashed the back of his blade into the man¡¯s skull. The ambusher¡¯s eyes rolled back as he crumpled to the dirt.

    The last attacker, seeing his comrades fallen, dropped his sword and raised his hands in surrender, his face pale with fear. "Don¡¯t kill me! Please!"

    Kyren was about to reply when he felt a tremor beneath his feet. Before he could react, the ground beneath them cracked open, and thick roots of earth shot up, twisting around their legs like iron shackles. They were trapped.

    "What the¡ª?" Hiro gasped, struggling to free himself, but the roots only tightened their grip, locking them in place.

    From the shadows, a figure emerged, cloaked in a dark robe, his hand raised, controlling the earth with a wave of his fingers. His eyes gleamed with malice. "You managed to defeat them, but you won¡¯t defeat me," he hissed, his voice low and deadly.

    Kyren¡¯s pulse quickened. This wasn¡¯t just some common ambusher¡ªthey were dealing with someone far more dangerous. "Hiro, this one is on a different level," Kyren warned, his voice grim.

    Hiro gritted his teeth, yanking at the roots, but they only constricted further, threatening to crush their bones. Panic flashed across his face. "Why are you doing this? What do you want from us?" he shouted, his frustration spilling over.

    The earth-wielder''s smirk grew darker, but before he could answer, a thunderous roar echoed through the trees.

    "HORYAAAAA!"

    Patricia came barreling out of nowhere, her shoulder slamming into the earth-wielder like a battering ram. The impact sent him crashing to the ground with a sickening crack, blood spraying from his mouth. His grip on the spell faltered, and the roots around Kyren and Hiro disintegrated into dust.

    "Patricia!" Hiro shouted in relief, his body trembling from the adrenaline.

    The earth-wielder groaned on the ground, clutching his chest, his breathing ragged. Patricia towered over him, a wicked grin on her face. "Oh, you thought you could play tricks on us, huh?" She raised her boot and slammed it into his ribs for good measure. The man coughed violently, barely conscious.

    With their enemies defeated, Kyren and Hiro quickly tied them up against a tree. Patricia dusted off her hands and smirked. "Let them rot here as a reminder not to mess with us."

    As they turned to leave, Hiro glanced at Patricia, his confusion breaking through the tension. "You got hit by that needle, but you''re okay?"

    Patricia flashed him a smug smile. "Needle? Please. It didn¡¯t affect me at all. I just acted like it did so you two could get a little practice in."

    "What?!" Hiro gaped at her, still catching his breath.

    Patricia chuckled. "I knew these guys were on your level. I wanted to see how you''d handle them. Gotta say, I¡¯m impressed."

    Kyren blinked, staring at his hands, still trembling from the fight. "We¡¯re getting stronger," he murmured, realization dawning on him.The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement.

    Patricia clapped them both on the back. "Consider that your final test before the academy. Now let¡¯s move before more show up."

    Hiro¡¯s eyes lit up with renewed determination. "Kyren, we''re ready! Let¡¯s do this!" He raised his fist, and Kyren met it with his own, their bond solidified by the battle they had just survived.

    As they finally arrived in Arramaya City, Patricia took care of arranging their accommodation before bidding them farewell.

    "Alright, boys, it''s all on you from here. I''ll catch up with y¡¯all in three months," Patricia said, passing them some silver coins for their meals.

    "Thanks a lot, Pat. And make sure to tell Alaine that once I graduate from this academy, I¡¯m going to confess my feelings to her," Hiro declared with a foolish smile.

    Patricia¡¯s expression darkened slightly as she fixed her gaze on Hiro. "You better not say that if you don¡¯t mean it, or I might just have to knock some sense into you," she warned, her tone sharp yet tinged with concern.

    Hiro laughed nervously, raising his hands in a placating gesture. "I¡¯m just kidding, Pat. No need to get so serious."

    Kyren, noticing the shift in mood, chimed in with a quiet, "Thank you, Patricia," hoping to ease the tension.

    Patricia responded by giving Kyren a light shoulder bump. "Just remember what you promised... All those favors from Alaine," she whispered cryptically before turning to leave.

    "Wait, Patricia, where''s my bump? Are you still mad?" Hiro called after her, his playful demeanor faltering as he realized he might have crossed a line. "I didn¡¯t mean it like that... I mean, I did, but not in the way you¡¯re thinking¡­ Wait, what am I even saying?"

    Patricia, already walking away, dismissed him with a wave. "Whatever, boy," she muttered, leaving Hiro to stand there, mouth slightly agape, pondering the implications of his words.

    Kyren gave him a reassuring pat on the back. "It¡¯s okay, Hiro. I¡¯m sure Patricia understands."

    Hiro sighed, his previous bravado melting away. "I mean, Kyren, I really meant it."

    Kyren looked at him, curious. "What do you mean?"

    Hiro¡¯s voice dropped, his usual carefree attitude replaced with sincerity. "After seeing Alaine again after all this time, my feelings for her haven¡¯t changed. I used to think maybe it was just because we were close when we were younger, but¡­ I think I might be in love with her." He looked away, the weight of his confession heavy in the air.

    Kyren regarded him thoughtfully for a moment. "Then maybe we really need to succeed at this Academy. We have a lot riding on it, don¡¯t we?"

    Hiro nodded slowly. "Definitely. I don¡¯t want to let anyone down, especially not Alaine. I never mentioned this before, but I regret not acting sooner on our dreams. Alaine has always been so far ahead of me¡­" His voice trailed off, a hint of regret coloring his words.

    Kyren didn¡¯t push further, sensing the depth of Hiro¡¯s feelings. Instead, he offered a small smile. "We¡¯ll catch up, Hiro. One step at a time."

    As the evening meal concluded, the two retired early to ensure they were fully rested and prepared for the upcoming events.

    The opening ceremony for Batch 4 of the Sky Academy began with the rising sun casting a golden glow across the academy grounds. Kyren donned his usual attire¡ªa black cloak paired with long rubber pants, his Gladius lightly resting in his hand. Beside him, Hiro stood in light bronze-colored armor, his trusty Claymore slung across his back. The anticipation between them was palpable as they made their way to the registration area.

    When they reached the desk, they were greeted by a familiar face¡ªthe girl in charge from their previous encounter.

    "Welcome, aspiring protectors of our realms. May I have your names, please, so we can verify your enrollment information?" she asked politely, a hint of recognition in her eyes.

    Kyren and Hiro introduced themselves, and after a brief moment, the girl confirmed their details. "Alright, everything seems to be in order. Follow me, please."

    She led them through the bustling corridors of the Sky Academy towards the main event hall. As they entered, Kyren and Hiro were taken aback by the sheer size of the hall. It was filled with aspiring warriors and sorcerers of all ages, ranging from young children to seasoned veterans. The atmosphere crackled with tension and anticipation, the weight of the moment pressing down on everyone present.

    The two exchanged glances with some of the other participants, noting the intensity in their gazes. Despite the growing pressure, Kyren and Hiro remained composed, ready for whatever challenges lay ahead.

    As the minutes ticked by, the empty stage began to fill with hundreds of sorcerers, all clad in the official white uniforms of the Sky Academy, trimmed with gold. Their faces were obscured by masks, and the badges on their chests displayed their ranks¡ªranging from two-starred to three-starred sorcerers.

    Suddenly, a figure with fiery red hair stepped forward onto the stage.

    "Hello, everyone. I am the Vice Leader of the AL Guild, known as the Handsome Prodigy," he announced, his voice echoing through the vast hall.

    Kyren, positioned towards the back, squinted to make out the figure¡¯s face but couldn''t get a clear view. Still, he recognized the name as someone to avoid¡ªa reputation preceded by tales of arrogance and unpredictability.

    "Today, we will proceed with the qualification exam," the Vice Leader continued. "But first, let me provide you with some information. There are exactly 10,300 of you gathered here, all aspiring to become warriors or sorcerers. The Sky Academy is just the first step on your journey. But do you think it¡¯s easy to become one of us?" he questioned, his voice growing colder, prompting murmurs among the crowd.

    The Vice Leader¡¯s eyes narrowed as he silenced the hall with a glare. "We¡¯ve designed this qualification exam to weed out those who lack the commitment. Your mission for this exam is simple¡ªfind your way back to the academy without pressing that button," he said, holding up a small protective device. "Press it, and you¡¯ll be teleported back to the statue in Arramaya City. This means you¡¯ve failed, and you¡¯re out. Don¡¯t complain that you accidentally pressed it¡ªthat¡¯s on you. Those are the rules. Now¡­"

    He paused dramatically as a murmur ran through the participants. "We will begin the qualification exam," he declared, as the masked sorcerers on stage cast a powerful spell, instantly teleporting all the participants to a faraway, isolated, and unknown forest.

    Kyren and Hiro found themselves disoriented, suddenly surrounded by towering trees that stretched endlessly into the misty sky. The air was thick with the scent of pine and damp earth, and the rustling of leaves was the only sound to break the heavy silence. There was no sign of the other participants; the dense forest seemed to swallow them whole.

    Kyren scanned their surroundings, his eyes narrowing. "It seems like we¡¯re completely on our own."

    Hiro tightened his grip on his Claymore, the weight of the challenge settling over them. "Then we¡¯d better find our way out¡ªfast."

 CHAPTER 20

    As Kyren and Hiro continued their journey through the unfamiliar forest, the dense canopy overhead cast deep shadows, and the air grew cooler, heightening the eerie stillness around them. The forest seemed devoid of life or any sign of other students.

    "Kyren, we¡¯ve been walking for hours, and we haven¡¯t seen a single soul. Not even a clue that anyone else is out here," Hiro remarked, his concern evident.

    "Yeah, it¡¯s strange. I¡¯ve been keeping track of the landscape, but it never repeats. This forest¡­ it just feels endless," Kyren replied, his brow furrowed, scanning their surroundings.

    Suddenly, Hiro¡¯s stomach growled loudly, breaking the tense silence. He groaned. "Kyren, I¡¯m starving. We should take a break and try to find some food."

    Kyren considered it, weighing their options. "We can¡¯t waste time. The others might be closer to finding their way out. But at the same time, we can¡¯t push ourselves until we collapse, either."

    "Maybe we should just search for something quick¡ªfruits, berries, anything," Hiro suggested.

    After a brief search, frustration began to set in. The towering trees, though abundant, seemed to choke out anything else, their massive roots consuming all the nutrients. There was no trace of edible plants or fruits.

    "This forest sucks," Hiro grumbled, kicking a fallen branch in frustration. "So many trees, but nothing we can eat."

    Kyren remained silent, his instincts gnawing at him. Something felt off, not just the lack of food, but the entire atmosphere of the forest. It wasn¡¯t just vast; it felt¡­ designed.

    "And to top it off, night¡¯s falling," Hiro added, glancing at the darkening sky. "Perfect timing."

    "Hiro," Kyren began, his voice low, "I need to tell you something."

    Hiro turned to him, sensing the gravity in his tone. "What is it?"

    "I think this forest is meant to trap us. The longer we stay, the harder it¡¯ll be to get out. If we don¡¯t find a way soon, we might be forced to press the button and give up¡­ or worse."

    Hiro''s face flashed with a mix of panic and realization. "Then we really don¡¯t have time to mess around."

    "Exactly," Kyren said, his resolve hardening. "We need to move quickly, but carefully."

    "But how do we even know if we¡¯re going in the right direction?" Hiro asked, voicing a valid concern.

    Kyren hesitated, glancing at the unfamiliar trees around them. "I don¡¯t know yet. But we¡¯ll have to trust our instincts and hope for a little luck."

    They pressed on, navigating through the thick forest, when suddenly, the sharp sound of a cry for help echoed through the trees. Hiro stopped in his tracks, his ears perking up. Without thinking, he dashed toward the sound, but Kyren grabbed his arm, pulling him back.

    "Hiro, wait! Don¡¯t rush in. It could be a trap," Kyren cautioned, his voice firm.

    "But someone needs help!" Hiro protested, his body tensed, ready to spring into action.

    "I know, but we have to be smart about this. Let''s observe the situation first," Kyren said, his eyes already scanning the trees around them.

    Reluctantly, Hiro followed Kyren¡¯s lead, and the two climbed into the nearest tree, seeking higher ground for a better view. From their hidden vantage point, they spotted a group of three students tied to a tree, their faces twisted in fear and helplessness.This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source.

    "It¡¯s hard to watch," Hiro muttered, his heart aching for the captives.

    "I know," Kyren agreed, his voice steady but his eyes sharp, "but we can¡¯t rush in blindly. We need to be sure."

    As they watched, another group of students, armed with crude weapons, approached the tied-up captives. Their demeanor was menacing, their intentions clear.

    "What do you want from us? We don¡¯t want to continue anymore," one of the tied-up students pleaded.

    One of the armed students sneered, his voice dripping with malice. "Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ll help you quit¡­ permanently."

    "Then tell us what you need. We can help you!" another captive offered desperately.

    "What we want isn¡¯t from you," the leader of the armed group replied coldly before delivering a brutal punch to the girl tied to the tree. She slumped unconscious, her head lolling forward.

    Horrified by the violence unfolding before them, Hiro¡¯s blood boiled. Without waiting for Kyren¡¯s signal, he leaped from the tree and charged towards the attackers, catching them off guard. In a swift, precise movement, he disarmed two of the students, knocking their weapons to the ground.

    Kyren, still in the trees, silently cursed under his breath. Hiro¡­ always rushing in. But instead of following immediately, he stayed hidden, quickly formulating a plan.

    As Hiro worked to untie the captives, one of them, a bruised boy, gasped a warning. "Be careful! They¡¯re trying to steal your buttons. They don¡¯t want us to give up. They want us to die in here."

    Kyren, hearing this from his perch, processed the chilling implication. If they steal our buttons, we¡¯ll be trapped here forever. His eyes narrowed as he assessed the situation.

    Meanwhile, Hiro faced off against the remaining captors. "Why are you doing this? What do you want?" he demanded, his voice sharp with anger.

    The leader of the armed group laughed, a cruel, mocking sound. "What we want? It¡¯s simple. Hand over your button, and maybe we¡¯ll let you live."

    Hiro¡¯s grip tightened on his weapon. "And then what? Leave us tied to a tree like them?"

    "Maybe," the leader sneered, "but at least you won¡¯t die by our hands. It¡¯s a generous offer, don¡¯t you think?"

    Kyren saw his opening. While the captors were focused on Hiro, he dropped silently from the trees, landing behind the group. With a swift, lethal strike, he incapacitated one of the armed students, who collapsed in a heap, blood staining the forest floor.

    The remaining captors, startled by the sudden attack, faltered. Seizing the moment, Kyren snatched up the fallen weapon and tossed it to one of the captives. "Take this. Fight with us."

    The tide of the battle was shifting, but Kyren knew they had to be swift. More dangers could be lurking in the forest, and they couldn¡¯t afford to waste any more time.

    For Kyren and Hiro, this was their first real encounter with bloodshed. The weight of the situation pressed heavily on them¡ªthe sight of the wounded captors, the metallic tang of blood in the air¡ªbut they couldn¡¯t afford to falter. Despite the fear gnawing at the edges of their minds, they knew they had to fight back if they wanted to protect themselves and the other students.

    "Hiro," Kyren said, his voice steady despite the chaos around them, "cover me while I handle the others. You too," he turned to the student they had just rescued, "help us. I noticed the two students with you are elves¡ªget one of them to heal this man. We can''t let him die here."

    The rescued student nodded, though his hands trembled as he began tending to the wounded captive.

    Without hesitation, Hiro and the student charged alongside Kyren, weapons ready. The fight quickly escalated, a flurry of strikes and defenses between them and the remaining captors. Despite being outnumbered, Kyren¡¯s quick thinking and their unexpected teamwork gave them a slight edge. Within moments, they managed to take down two of the captors, leaving the last two scrambling in retreat, vanishing into the shadowy forest.

    Kyren, breathing heavily but composed, stood over one of the fallen captors, his Gladius pointed at the man¡¯s chest. His voice was cold, but his eyes reflected the intensity of the moment. "Tell me why you¡¯re really stealing the buttons. Don¡¯t lie. If you want any chance of walking out of here alive, you¡¯ll start talking now."

    Hiro, catching his breath, glanced over at Kyren, startled by his friend''s serious demeanor. This was a side of Kyren he hadn¡¯t seen before, but even Hiro knew they needed to show strength.

    The wounded captor groaned, tied to the tree. His voice was weak, barely above a whisper. "We¡­ we¡¯re stealing the buttons because we don¡¯t have any."

    Kyren¡¯s eyes narrowed. "What do you mean you don¡¯t have any?"

    "We¡­ we¡¯re not students," the captor gasped, his breath shallow. "We¡¯re prisoners¡­ sentenced here for life."

    Kyren blinked in surprise, his mind working rapidly to make sense of the confession. "Prisoners? What are you talking about?"

    The captor swallowed, his gaze distant, as if reliving something painful. "We¡¯re here¡­ for a second chance. The academy doesn¡¯t just take warriors and sorcerers. Some of us¡­ we were sent here as punishment. If we pass the trial, we live. If we fail¡­ we die. It¡¯s our only shot."

 CHAPTER 21

    Kyren¡¯s eyes widened, the pieces starting to fall into place. His thoughts raced as he realized the gravity of what was happening. "This isn¡¯t just a test to become part of the academy," he murmured, more to himself than to Hiro. "It¡¯s a test for survival¡­ a second chance for those who have nothing left."

    Hiro, still gripping his Claymore, stepped forward, his skepticism evident. "Kyren, you can¡¯t believe this. They¡¯re just trying to mess with us. They¡¯d say anything to get out of this."

    Kyren turned to Hiro, his voice firm. "Think about it, Hiro. It all makes sense. This forest, the way it traps us, the buttons¡­ it¡¯s designed to force us to make a choice. Give up or keep fighting. For us, it¡¯s an entrance exam. For them, it¡¯s life or death."

    Hiro shook his head, frustration flickering in his eyes. "No way. This is insane. We can¡¯t just trust their story!"

    Before Kyren could respond, the captor, his voice barely a whisper now, added, "We had no choice. If we don¡¯t steal the buttons, we¡¯re stuck here forever. The academy doesn¡¯t care about us. To them, we¡¯re already dead."

    The revelation hung in the air, heavy and chilling. Kyren¡¯s mind raced, trying to process everything. If what the captor said was true, then the academy¡¯s exam was far darker than they¡¯d imagined. And worse, they weren¡¯t just competing against students¡ªthey were trapped in a game with people who had nothing left to lose.

    "The AL Guild gave us a final chance to be spared for our crimes," one of the prisoners explained, his voice low and shaky. "They said if we survive in this forest and manage to get a button, we¡¯ll be teleported to the city. That¡¯s how we complete our task."

    Kyren¡¯s eyes narrowed as he began to piece it together. "So, you got your hands on three buttons, and you¡¯re using this student as bait to get more¡­ so all five of you can teleport out, right?"

    The prisoner nodded slowly. "Yes. That¡¯s right."

    "But you do realize," Kyren said, his tone sharpening, "that when you steal a button, the person you take it from gets trapped here?"

    The prisoner looked away, shame flickering across his face. "We don¡¯t have a choice. It¡¯s either that, or we¡¯re stuck here ourselves."

    Kyren understood the dilemma these prisoners faced, but it didn¡¯t change the reality of their situation. "We¡¯re leaving you here," Kyren said, his voice firm. "Wait for your teammates to come back for you. But we¡¯re not giving you our buttons. Find another way out if you can."

    One of the prisoners let out a bitter laugh. "There is no other way out¡­ The only way is by pushing that button."Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.

    Hiro turned sharply, his eyes narrowing. "What did you just say?"

    Kyren frowned, his mind racing. "How can you be so sure?"

    "Because the vice leader of the AL Guild told us," the prisoner replied, his voice grim. "If there was any other way, don¡¯t you think we¡¯d have taken it by now? But no. We were given one night¡¯s worth of food, and after that¡­ it¡¯s survive or die. There¡¯s no time to mess around."

    Hiro glared at the prisoners, his disbelief clear. "Kyren, don¡¯t believe these guys. They¡¯re just trying to trick us into pushing the buttons for them."

    Kyren remained silent for a moment, his gaze fixed on the ground as he processed the information. Then he spoke, his voice calm but resolute. "We¡¯re not giving them our buttons, Hiro."

    Hiro crossed his arms, defiance in his posture. "Do you really think we should trust anything they say?"

    Kyren turned to him. "No. But we can¡¯t ignore what they¡¯ve told us either."

    He then crouched down and began rummaging through the prisoners¡¯ pockets, pulling out bread and supplies. "As punishment for trying to take our buttons, we¡¯re taking your food," he said bluntly.

    "What? Kyren, isn¡¯t that just as bad as what they¡¯re doing?" Hiro asked, incredulous.

    "Trust me, Hiro," Kyren said quietly, stuffing the food into his bag. "I¡¯ve got a plan."

    Turning to the three students they had rescued, Kyren softened his tone. "What¡¯s your plan now? Do you want to join us?"

    Hiro smiled, trying to lighten the mood. "You¡¯re welcome to stick with us if you want."

    One of the girls, her voice still shaky, spoke up. "We just¡­ we don¡¯t want to continue. After what we¡¯ve heard, we¡¯re done."

    Kyren¡¯s eyes darkened slightly, his mind working. "Fine. Press your buttons, and we¡¯ll watch to make sure you¡¯re teleported back safely."

    The students nodded and, one by one, pressed their buttons. As each of them vanished into the swirling portal, Hiro watched, still unsure. "What are you thinking, Kyren?" he asked as they prepared to leave.

    "I¡¯ll tell you when we¡¯re safe," Kyren muttered, his eyes scanning the forest for any sign of the escaped captors.

    After fleeing from the tied-up criminals, Hiro couldn¡¯t hold back his questions any longer.

    "So what¡¯s the deal, Kyren?" Hiro asked, his voice still tinged with frustration. "We could¡¯ve convinced those students to team up with us. They might¡¯ve helped."

    Kyren stopped walking, his face serious. "Hiro, don¡¯t take this the wrong way¡­ but I believe what the prisoners said."

    Hiro¡¯s eyes widened. "What? You can¡¯t be serious. They¡¯re just trying to buy time. They want their backup to come back and trap us."

    "I¡¯m not sure about that," Kyren replied, his voice calm but thoughtful. "Think about it. This forest¡ªit feels endless. We¡¯ve been walking for hours, and nothing has changed. This could be some faraway, isolated area. I don¡¯t think we can just walk out of here."

    Hiro shook his head, still not convinced. "So, what? You¡¯re saying there¡¯s no way to pass this exam except by giving up?"

    Kyren glanced around at the towering trees, the dense undergrowth. "No, I¡¯m saying there¡¯s more to this than just getting out. There¡¯s something we¡¯re not seeing. A hidden part of the exam. It¡¯s not just about survival¡ªit¡¯s a test of something deeper."

    "Like what?" Hiro asked, frowning.

    "I¡¯m not sure yet," Kyren said, handing Hiro a piece of bread. "But I remember what Patricia and Alaine told us. Out of the thousands who take this test, only a few hundred pass. There has to be something more to it."

    "So, you think we have to wait for the others to give up?" Hiro asked, his skepticism still evident.

    Kyren¡¯s eyes narrowed, his voice dropping to a whisper. "Or we force them to."

 CHAPTER 22

    After they finished eating, they attempted to rest for a moment but remained vigilant. The forest, bathed in the eerie glow of the moon, seemed to close in around them, the shadows dancing like specters. Every subtle rustle of the leaves, every distant snap of a twig sent shivers through the silence, making them question if they were truly alone.

    "This does feel like d¨¦j¨¤ vu, doesn''t it, Kyren?" Hiro remarked, his eyes tracing the intricate patterns of the stars against the velvet night sky. His voice was soft, almost as if afraid that speaking too loudly would draw out the unseen dangers lurking in the dark.

    "Yeah," Kyren replied softly, his gaze lost in thought as the flickering moonlight cast deep shadows across his face. His hand unconsciously tightened around the hilt of his blade, the weight of uncertainty pressing down on him.

    "We find ourselves back in the forest once more, facing uncertainties and challenges," Hiro mused, his tone reflecting the weight of their situation. "But it feels different somehow, doesn¡¯t it?"

    The wind howled briefly, rustling the tree branches above them. It felt like the forest was alive, watching, waiting for something.

    They shared a moment of quiet reflection, their breaths forming small clouds in the chilly night air. The silence between them grew heavier, weighed down by unspoken fears. Even the animals in the forest had gone silent, adding to the eerie atmosphere that seemed to coil around them like a predator waiting to strike.

    ...

    "Kyren," Hiro began again, breaking the silence, "when you stabbed that prisoner earlier, did you feel any hesitation?" His voice was cautious, as if probing a wound that hadn''t yet healed.

    "At first, no. But as I saw his blood spill onto the ground, I couldn¡¯t shake off the feeling of remorse," Kyren admitted, his voice heavy with regret. His eyes flickered with images of the prisoner¡¯s lifeless body, the blade in his hand feeling heavier with the weight of guilt. "Yet, in that moment, I felt it was necessary."

    "I understand. So, you also felt that level of anxiety too?" Hiro noted, his expression softening with understanding. His own hand trembled slightly as he remembered how close they¡¯d come to being overwhelmed.

    "Yes, Hiro. It wasn¡¯t an easy decision," Kyren affirmed, his gaze distant and troubled. The darkness of the forest seemed to close in on them, wrapping them in a suffocating embrace.

    "You know, I still struggle to grasp the reasons behind all of this. Despite Patricia¡¯s warnings about the path of a warrior, it¡¯s still difficult to comprehend," Hiro confessed, his brow furrowed with uncertainty and confusion. His voice wavered slightly, as though admitting this was a breach of the fa?ade of confidence he usually projected.

    "Well, Hiro, I believe there¡¯s more to their motives than what we see on the surface," Kyren suggested, his eyes narrowing thoughtfully. His mind raced, trying to piece together the puzzle of their enemies'' intentions, while a nagging feeling clawed at the back of his mind, warning him that they were being watched.

    "But what could drive them to find satisfaction in such violence?" Hiro pondered aloud, disbelief evident in his voice. He glanced around, half-expecting the forest itself to whisper the answer.

    ...

    Their peaceful conversation was abruptly shattered by the sudden chaos that unfolded around them. Without warning, a flying arrow whizzed through the air, narrowly missing Hiro but leaving a stinging wound on his arm. The sound of the arrow slicing through the wind had barely registered before the pain exploded in Hiro¡¯s flesh.

    "Arrgh!" Hiro exclaimed, clutching his bleeding arm and struggling in pain. Blood dripped onto the forest floor, staining the earth beneath them.

    "Hiro!" Kyren shouted, his eyes darting around desperately for any sign of their attacker. His heart raced as his senses heightened, searching for movement in the shadows. "We¡¯re being ambushed. We need to get out of here!"

    They sprinted through the forest, their breaths ragged and hearts pounding, the adrenaline surging through their veins. The trees blurred as they pushed themselves to the limit, the pain in Hiro¡¯s arm slowing him down, but neither of them dared to stop. The sensation of being hunted clung to them like a second skin.

    But their escape was abruptly halted when a massive stone wall materialized out of nowhere, towering above them and cutting off their path. It was as if the very earth had risen against them, trapping them with no way out.

    "Shit! We¡¯re trapped, Kyren," Hiro said, panic evident in his voice as he slammed his fist against the wall in frustration. His voice echoed in the enclosed space, amplifying the sense of helplessness.

    "Stay alert, Hiro. Our enemy is powerful, likely an earth root wielder, like the one before," Kyren replied, his eyes locked on the top of the wall, where three attackers appeared, glaring down at them with hostile intent. The moonlight gleamed off their weapons, casting eerie reflections that only added to the tension.

    "What do you want?" Kyren demanded, his voice steady despite the rising tension. His heart pounded in his chest, but his mind was sharp, calculating their next move.

    The attackers showed no inclination to engage in conversation. Instead, they readied their bows, preparing to unleash a deadly barrage of arrows. The air grew thick with anticipation, the promise of violence hanging over them like a storm cloud.

    "Kyren, they¡¯re going to kill us," Hiro said, his voice trembling with fear as he watched the arrows being nocked and drawn. His arm throbbed painfully, blood still dripping from the wound.

    As the arrows flew towards them, Kyren and Hiro moved with desperate agility, evading the projectiles as they circled each other for protection. The sound of arrows striking the ground around them filled the air, the relentless precision of the shooters forcing them to remain on the defensive. Every breath was a battle, every step a fight for survival.

    To make matters worse, the attacker who had summoned the walls began infusing the arrows with fire, turning the already dangerous situation into a fiery field of death. The flames crackled and hissed as they shot through the air, leaving trails of light in their wake.

    "This is bad, Hiro. With each fire arrow, our options become more limited," Kyren said, his brow furrowing deeply as he struggled to keep up with the relentless assault. The heat from the arrows singed the edges of their clothing, making the air around them thick and oppressive.This content has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.

    ...

    "Wait!" Kyren suddenly dropped his weapon and grabbed his button, holding it up for the attackers to see. "Are you guys prisoners, not students? Is this what you want?" he demanded, pointing to the button.

    The earth-wielder made a gesture, signaling the archers to cease fire. The silence that followed was deafening, punctuated only by the crackling of the burning arrows around them.

    "If you keep attacking us, we will push this button. We know this is all you need," Kyren stated firmly, his voice carrying a mix of resolve and desperation. His mind raced as he calculated their chances, knowing that one wrong move could mean their end.

    Meanwhile, Hiro stood silent, finally understanding Kyren''s risky plan. His heart raced, but he kept his face neutral, not wanting to give away their true intentions.

    "I know this isn¡¯t enough, but we can help you find more. We¡¯ll cooperate," Kyren offered, his eyes never leaving the earth-wielder. The tension in the air was palpable, like a taut rope ready to snap.

    "Alright, clever boy, hand over your buttons, and we¡¯ll use you as bait," the earth-root wielder prisoner commanded, his voice dripping with menace. The archers lowered their bows but remained ready, their eyes fixed on Kyren and Hiro with cold calculation.

    "How many more do you need?" Kyren asked, his voice steady despite the tension. His fingers itched to reach for his weapon, but he knew it wasn¡¯t the time.

    "We need two more," the prisoner replied, his gaze cold and calculating.

    "Two? But there are only three of you," Kyren pointed out, confusion flashing across his face.

    "Our boss is waiting outside. Don¡¯t ask questions, just hand over that button," the prisoner insisted, his tone leaving no room for argument.

    "Hiro, give me your button," Kyren said, walking over to Hiro and whispering cryptically, "Trust¡­ I attack¡­ you attack."

    Kyren tossed their buttons to the earth wielder. After catching them, the earth-wielder began dismantling the wall. "We will introduce you to our boss, and don¡¯t ask unnecessary questions. I will kill both of you if you upset him."

    "Alright, we¡¯re here to help you guys escape this forest. We understand your mission," Kyren assured them, his voice carrying a mix of sincerity and hidden strategy.

    "Boss, they¡¯re weak, and I can handle them if they betray us," the prisoner with earth-root powers reassured, handing one button to their boss while keeping the other. His voice oozed confidence, but there was a sharpness in his eyes, one that spoke of the readiness to kill if necessary.

    "So, where can we get more of these?" the boss inquired, his eyes narrowing with calculation. His gaze lingered on Kyren and Hiro, as if weighing their worth¡ªwhether they were truly useful or disposable.

    "Follow us. We know someone nearby," Kyren improvised, his mind racing with plans. The words left his mouth faster than he could think through the consequences, but it was the only thing keeping them alive at the moment. His pulse thundered in his ears as he glanced sideways at Hiro, trying to signal his partner that something dangerous was about to happen.

    Meanwhile, Hiro pondered their precarious situation, contemplating how they could possibly defeat their captors or escape from their grasp without weapons. His mind wandered over the limited options they had, the dire reality of their situation sinking deeper with each passing second. His eyes flicked to the boss, the dark aura emanating from the man unsettling him further.

    As they followed the random path led by Kyren, Hiro strategically positioned himself between the boss and the two shooters, ready to react at a moment¡¯s notice. The air felt thick, suffocating, and with every step, the weight of their captors¡¯ eyes on their backs grew more oppressive. His injured arm throbbed, but he forced himself to stay focused.

    Kyren, drenched in sweat and trembling with nerves, mentally prepared for their escape plan. His every sense was on high alert. The weight of his deception bore down on him. One wrong move, one slip of the tongue, and it could all be over. He desperately searched the surrounding area for anything that could aid their escape¡ªanything to give them an edge.

    But the earth-wielder grew increasingly impatient. "How far are they? Are you fooling around?" His voice cut through the night like a whip, filled with suspicion. His eyes bore into Kyren, scrutinizing every movement as if daring him to lie.

    "We¡¯re almost there," Kyren assured, his voice tight with anxiety. He could feel the pressure mounting, the growing doubts of their captors pressing down on him like a vice. His palms were slick with sweat, his thoughts racing to find a way out before the fragile thread of trust snapped.

    However, the earth-wielder pushed Kyren roughly, causing him to stumble. "Go faster. We don¡¯t have time for this slow walk." The force of the shove sent Kyren reeling forward, barely catching himself before he hit the ground. His heart pounded in his chest, but his mind stayed sharp, alert. He could feel Hiro tense beside him, his friend ready to react to the slightest provocation.

    "Okay," Kyren said, regaining his balance and quickening his pace, his mind racing to formulate their next move. He could sense the impatience of their captors growing, the realization creeping into their minds that something wasn¡¯t right. They had to act soon, or their ruse would be discovered.

    ...

    After a minute, the prisoners grew suspicious of Kyren, realizing there were no students around and no buttons to be found. The once tenuous patience was now replaced with growing hostility. The shooters exchanged glances, their fingers twitching near their weapons, and the boss¡¯s eyes narrowed in suspicion.

    "You¡¯re really leading us into some traps, aren¡¯t you?" the earth-root wielder accused, his voice filled with anger. His fists clenched, and the earth beneath them trembled slightly, responding to his growing rage. The shadows cast by the moonlight seemed to darken as the tension reached a boiling point.

    Kyren remained silent, sweat dripping from his forehead, while Hiro¡¯s anxiety peaked as he saw Kyren¡¯s troubled expression. The tension was palpable as they all awaited the next move in their precarious game of survival. Hiro¡¯s gaze flickered between the shooters and the boss, his heart pounding in his chest as his mind raced for a way out.

    "I see, so you don¡¯t have anything to show here," the prisoner boss remarked coldly, his voice dripping with condescension. The air between them seemed to thicken with menace, and Hiro could almost feel the impending violence crackling in the air.

    But in the meantime, Kyren had grabbed a stone from the ground after stumbling. He had kept it hidden in his palm, his mind calculating the exact moment to act. As the earth-wielder¡¯s attention faltered, Kyren made his move. He aimed the stone at the earth wielder''s head and threw it with all the strength he could muster. The stone whizzed through the air, catching the earth-wielder off guard.

    The earth-wielder instinctively blocked with his hands, unknowingly holding the button all along. The force of the stone caused the protective case of the button to shatter, and in the chaos, his hand pressed down on the button.

    A sudden flash of light enveloped the earth-wielder, and after a split second, he was gone¡ªteleported away in a brilliant burst of energy. The confusion and shock on the faces of the remaining captors were palpable, their confidence shattered in an instant.

    "Now!" Kyren shouted, seizing the opportunity. Without hesitation, he lunged at the two shooters. Knowing they were weak in close combat, he moved with precision, his movements a blur as he closed the distance between them. His fists flew, striking with deadly accuracy as he swiftly subdued both shooters before they could even knock another arrow.

    "It works!" Kyren thought, feeling a surge of relief. The desperate plan had actually succeeded. For the first time in what felt like an eternity, hope flared in his chest.

    But at that moment, the boss¡¯s eyes started to glow a dark red. His once calm demeanor twisted into something far more menacing. The air around him grew thick with dark energy, and a deep, rumbling growl escaped his throat.

    The ground beneath them trembled as his power surged, the trees bending and groaning under the force of it. His voice, now guttural and filled with malevolent intent, echoed through the forest.

    "You think this is over?" the boss sneered, his dark red eyes locking onto Kyren and Hiro, his body brimming with terrifying power. "You¡¯ve made a grave mistake."

    Kyren and Hiro, now standing amidst the fallen bodies of the shooters, locked eyes with the boss, realizing they were far from safe. The ominous glow of his eyes sent a shiver down their spines.

 CHAPTER 23

    As the boss prisoner¡¯s words rang out, ¡°You''re truly brilliant and outsmarting my league. You are dangerous wandering around this realm. I really need to kill you,¡± the air thickened with malice. His fiery gaze burned through them, his intent unmistakable.

    ¡°Hiro, run!¡± Kyren shouted, desperation lining his voice. He knew they were outmatched.

    Hiro sprinted, but it was too late¡ªmassive flames erupted around him. His scream pierced the air as his left leg was scorched, leaving him immobile. "Arghh!" His cry cut through the chaos.

    Kyren¡¯s heart pounded as panic set in. Without thinking, he charged at the boss prisoner, his mind consumed with saving Hiro. His Gladius met the boss¡¯s fiery punch, the blade trembling under the impact before shattering into pieces. Teeth clenched, Kyren steeled himself to block the next attack with his bare hands, but Hiro, despite his injury, launched himself forward. With a fierce kick, he sent the prisoner sprawling to the ground.

    "Thanks, Hiro," Kyren panted, his voice shaky, sweat dripping from his brow.

    ¡°You okay?¡± Hiro asked, his face twisted in pain as he glanced down at his charred leg.

    ¡°This is nothing,¡± Hiro reassured with a grin, but the wince betrayed the agony he felt.

    The boss prisoner rose again, snarling, his aura darkening. Electricity crackled through the air, igniting his second roots like a storm blending with the flames. His eyes gleamed with lethal energy.

    Kyren¡¯s gut clenched. ¡°Hiro, this is bad. We need to run. This power¡­ it¡¯s like Patricia¡¯s level.¡±

    Hiro swallowed, his optimism faltering. "Yeah. We might be screwed this time." Fear flickered in his voice.

    Before they could act, the prisoner, now moving like lightning, slammed a devastating punch into Hiro¡¯s chest. The impact sent him crashing to the dirt, unconscious.

    Kyren¡¯s heart dropped as he watched Hiro fall. His mind spiraled into darkness, and the familiar hiss of the nightmare girl crept in, her voice slithering into his skull: ¡°You will die... if... you will die...¡±

    His grip loosened on what was left of his sword. His vision blurred, dread gripping him.

    The prisoner boss prepared for the finishing blow when suddenly, a shimmering light barrier materialized around him, suspending him mid-air. Kyren snapped back to his senses and rushed to Hiro, pulling him away from the danger. Frantic, he scanned the area and spotted a girl with ashen hair, about their age, flanked by four other students. She pointed her wand at the prisoner boss, maintaining the barrier with calm focus.This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings.

    "Hiro, wake up!" Kyren urged, shaking him gently.

    Hiro stirred, groggy from the blow. "What... happened?"

    "We¡¯ve got backup," Kyren said, trying to steady his racing heart.

    Hiro blinked, eyes hazy. "Backup?"

    Kyren nodded towards the boss prisoner, struggling within the light barrier. "Look. He¡¯s trapped, for now."

    But before they could catch their breath, the prisoner unleashed his full power, shattering the barrier in a violent explosion. ¡°I¡¯ll kill all of you!¡± he roared, his fury shaking the ground.

    The girl with the light-root abilities narrowed her eyes. In an instant, she retaliated, sending a searing beam of light directly at him. Though he blocked it, his body convulsed from the damage. "ARGGGGGGGH!"

    ¡°Enough of this. I don¡¯t want to kill you. Just press the button," the girl said coldly, her voice devoid of fear.

    ¡°Don¡¯t play games!¡± The prisoner charged, but she swiftly cast another light barrier, this time around her group. His fist collided with it, triggering a massive explosion.

    When the dust settled, his right hand hung mangled from the blast.

    ¡°Don¡¯t throw your life away. You still have your left hand to press that button," she said, her calmness only enraging him further.

    With a final, desperate scream, the prisoner prepared to unleash one more suicidal attack, but the girl¡¯s eyes lit up again, the glow growing more intense. She unleashed a concentrated beam, and in an instant, the prisoner vanished without a trace, as if he had never existed.

    "Whoa, what the hell just happened?" Hiro muttered, still disoriented.

    Kyren looked around in shock. The girl lowered her wand, and with a sly smile, she approached them. ¡°You¡¯re safe now,¡± she said with a smirk, her confidence radiating.

    "Thanks for the save," Kyren said, still wary despite the relief flooding his system.

    ¡°No problem, hehe," she giggled, the earlier tension seeming to dissipate.

    As the relief washed over them, Kyren and Hiro stood up, still feeling the weight of their injuries but knowing they were now among allies.

    ¡°Nice to meet all of you,¡± Hiro greeted, his usual cheer slowly returning despite the pain radiating from his leg.

    "Same to you guys. Now you can press your buttons," the girl said casually, a slight smirk curling her lips.

    Kyren felt a sudden unease creep in. Something about her nonchalant attitude didn¡¯t sit right. "But why?" he asked, his brow furrowed in confusion.

    "Just cooperate, guys. You¡¯re decent. I don¡¯t want any more encounters like that prisoner." She spoke with a light tone, but Kyren caught the edge in her voice.

    Kyren and Hiro exchanged glances, realizing they were in a precarious position. They didn¡¯t have their buttons, and even if they did, they weren¡¯t going to press them. "Wait, let us explain," Kyren said quickly, trying to defuse the situation.

    "Explain what?" the girl asked, eyebrow raised.

    "That guy stole our button, so even if we wanted to give up, we can¡¯t," Kyren clarified, trying to find a way out. ¡°Maybe you can help us find one?¡±

    The girl¡¯s smile grew wider. ¡°Oh, really?¡± she mused. Her eyes gleamed once more, the deadly light returning. ¡°¡­Then I guess I have no choice but to kill both of you.¡±

    The shift in her demeanor was terrifying. Hiro¡¯s face drained of color, and he hissed, ¡°Kyren, you got any bright ideas left?!?!¡±

    ¡°RUN!¡± Kyren shouted, shoving Hiro forward. They bolted, but the beam of light she unleashed tracked them, relentless and merciless.

    It grew closer with every step. The brilliant light filled Kyren¡¯s vision, and as it engulfed them, his last thought echoed in the blinding brightness: "Is this really how it ends?"

 CHAPTER 24

    "Am I dead?" Kyren thought, closing his eyes and resigning himself to his fate.

    "KYREN!" Hiro''s urgent voice pierced through the fog in Kyren¡¯s mind, accompanied by a firm tap on his shoulder. "We''re being teleported to the Academy."

    When Kyren opened his eyes, he was disoriented, finding himself surrounded by a group of students in a vast event hall. The once-crowded space had thinned out significantly since their arrival.

    "What''s going on?" Kyren asked, still struggling to make sense of the situation.

    "It seems like we all passed the exam," a calm voice interjected. The girl who had nearly killed them earlier approached with an air of confidence, her gaze sharp yet unreadable.

    Kyren instinctively took a defensive stance, ready for another confrontation.

    ¡°Relax,¡± the girl said with a faint smile, her hands raised in mock surrender. "I¡¯m not your enemy."

    She brushed past Kyren and Hiro, heading toward a group of students at the far end of the hall. Just before she joined them, she turned back, her expression still unreadable.

    ¡°What are your names?" she asked. "Both of you."

    Kyren hesitated, still on edge, unsure if the exam had truly ended. The adrenaline from their near-death experience hadn¡¯t yet left his system.

    Hiro, however, extended his hand without hesitation, seemingly unfazed by everything that had happened. "Hello, I¡¯m Hiro. And you are?"

    ¡°Rayn Princessmon,¡± she replied, her smile polite but distant. ¡°Nice to meet you both.¡±

    Before Kyren could introduce himself, a sudden buzz from the stage¡¯s microphone pulled everyone¡¯s attention. A figure stepped into view¡ªhandsome, poised, and radiating an unsettling authority. It was the Vice Leader of the AL Guild.

    ¡°Hello, Sky Students. I''d like to congratulate those of you who¡¯ve been teleported here to this event hall. You¡¯ve passed the qualification exam," his smooth voice carried over the murmurs of the crowd.

    As Kyren and Hiro scanned the room, they noticed many of the other students were battered, bruised, and more severely injured than they were.

    The Vice Leader continued, his words sharp and measured. "I believe all 797 of you discovered the true nature of the exam¡ª"

    He was interrupted by a shout from the crowd.You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story.

    ¡°WHAT THE HELL WAS THAT EXAM? MY BEST FRIEND DIED IN THAT FOREST!" a student¡¯s voice echoed, filled with rage.

    ¡°YEAH! OUR FRIENDS DIED BECAUSE OF YOU!" another voice added, filled with anguish.

    The Vice Leader flicked his wrist casually, as if brushing away a nuisance. The two protesting students suddenly collapsed to the floor.

    "My mistake," the Vice Leader said coolly. ¡°It seems I miscounted. Only 795 of you passed.¡±

    Officials wearing masks rushed to the fallen students, but it was clear from the horrified expressions of those watching that the two were beyond help. Blood poured from their eyes, nose, ears, and mouth.

    Kyren felt a cold sweat trickle down his forehead. He remembered Alaine and Patricia¡¯s warnings about the Vice Leader, but he had never imagined the extent of the man¡¯s cruelty.

    ¡°He uses shadow roots,¡± Rayn whispered, her voice low as she glanced at the lifeless students.

    ¡°Shadow roots?¡± Hiro asked, surprised. ¡°I¡¯ve only heard about them in theory. Are they even obtainable?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Rayn replied, her eyes narrowing. ¡°This is the first time I¡¯ve seen someone use them.¡±

    Hiro nodded, his expression contemplative. "That''s rare."

    Rayn¡¯s demeanor shifted suddenly, her posture straightening as she started to walk away. ¡°Anyway, I don¡¯t have time to talk to you,¡± she said coldly.

    Hiro blinked in confusion. ¡°What the...? Does she have a dual personality or something?¡± he muttered under his breath.

    Kyren chuckled. ¡°Well, at least we¡¯re safe from her now.¡±

    The Vice Leader continued his speech. ¡°We¡¯ll evaluate your performance from the exam and divide you into sections based on your results. For now, rest here until morning. There are bathrooms for you to clean up, and food has been prepared.¡±

    The Vice Leader exited the stage, leaving a tense silence in his wake.

    As they made their way to the bathroom, Hiro sighed. "Where do you think we¡¯ll end up, Kyren? Mid-tier, maybe?"

    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Kyren replied, his mind still racing. ¡°We did well at the start, but the final moments were... chaotic.¡±

    "Yeah, you¡¯re probably right," Hiro laughed, though the sound was a little strained.

    Later that night, as Kyren and Hiro settled down to rest in the event hall, the peaceful atmosphere was shattered by raised voices.

    ¡°YOU HUMANS DON''T BELONG HERE. YOU¡¯RE JUST LUCKY TO BE HERE!¡± a student from the demon race shouted, his words dripping with contempt as he pointed at two human students.

    The accused students held up their hands defensively. ¡°Please, we don¡¯t want any trouble,¡± one of them stammered, their voices shaking with fear.

    Kyren and Hiro stood, watching as the situation escalated.

    ¡°PLENTY OF WORTHY STUDENTS WERE ELIMINATED, BUT YOU TWO PASSED? WHAT CAN YOU OFFER? YOU CAN¡¯T EVEN PROTECT YOURSELVES, LET ALONE OUR REALM!¡± the demon continued, his insults biting.

    A group of students moved forward to defend the humans. At the front was a man clad in heavy armor, his sword gleaming, a large shield strapped to his back. His presence alone silenced some of the tension in the air.

    "That¡¯s enough," the armored man said, his voice steady, but laced with authority.

    The demon sneered. ¡°Oh, another human acting tough? Trying to protect your race¡¯s reputation?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re not here to protect anyone," the armored man replied evenly. "But your disruption ends now. You¡¯ve caused enough chaos and woken up the entire hall."

    The demon, his fury bubbling over, lashed out with a cheap attack, but the armored man deflected it easily, the clash of metal reverberating through the room.

    In retaliation, the demon muttered an incantation, summoning a scorching fire blast that lit up the hall, singeing the walls. Yet the armored man remained unflinching, his shield absorbing the brunt of the attack.

    Kyren watched, his heart pounding as the tension built around them. In the flickering light, the reality of their situation became clear. This academy was no safe haven¡ªit was a battleground for power, respect, and survival.

 CHAPTER 25

    The demon student attempted to continue the fight, his eyes blazing with rage, but the front man moved swiftly, his movements precise and controlled. With a resounding thud, the demon student was slammed to the ground by the sheer force of the front man''s shield. The impact reverberated through the hall, a sharp contrast to the demon¡¯s earlier confidence.

    Once the demon student lay on the ground, writhing in frustration, another member of the front man''s team quickly approached, chains clinking ominously as they wrapped around the demon¡¯s limbs, restricting his movements. The demon student glared at the front man, his chest heaving with fury.

    "You¡¯ve been defeated by a human you discriminate against," the front man remarked, his voice calm but filled with quiet disappointment. His gaze was unwavering as he stared down at the struggling demon. "Use all your roots. I¡¯ll block them all." His words were a challenge, but behind them was a sense of purpose, as if the fight was more than just about victory.

    The demon, humiliated and seething, fought against the chains, his pride wounded far deeper than his body. His thoughts were clouded by the injustice he felt, the sense of superiority that had been shattered in front of everyone. He opened his mouth to launch another verbal assault, to spit venomous words, but before he could get the first syllable out, the arrival of the Vice Leader of the AL Guild cut through the tense atmosphere.

    ¡°Enough with the child¡¯s play, Batch 4 Students. This is not your playground, though it might seem like one today,¡± the Vice Leader said with a wry smile, his attempt at levity doing little to lift the tension in the room. ¡°We have the list of all of you. Find your given section listed on that wall.¡± He gestured towards the officials working on posting the lists. ¡°We will have a total of 16 sections.¡±

    The students began to disperse towards the wall, murmurs of curiosity and anxiety filling the air. The handsome prodigy leading the group continued, his voice cutting through the noise with commanding authority. ¡°And it¡¯s in order. Section 1 will comprise the most talented and highest results on the qualification exam, while the 16th section will be... well, the opposite, as you might have guessed.¡±

    Hiro and Kyren exchanged uneasy glances, their optimism wavering.

    ¡°But that¡¯s not all we have here,¡± the prodigy continued, drawing more attention. ¡°We will be conducting the coronation of the 16 Guardian Angels of Batch 4 Sky Academy.¡±

    "Guardian... angels?" Hiro asked, his brow furrowing in confusion.

    ¡°I have an idea about it, but let¡¯s hear what he has to say,¡± Kyren replied, his curiosity piqued.

    ¡°Some of you already know how the Sky Academy works, but for those who don¡¯t, the GAs are the top-ranking students of each section,¡± the Vice Leader explained, his voice filled with authority and purpose. ¡°They are granted special powers that allow them to adjust the rules of the school or have special rights and immunity to some elimination exams. By defending the majority vote of all 16 GAs, it means you are likely to pass the Sky Academy if you are one of the GAs.¡±

    Hiro nodded slowly, trying to process the information. ¡°I see, I see,¡± he muttered, more to himself than to Kyren.

    ¡°Remember what Pat said about her being the leader of their section?¡± Kyren added, ¡°She¡¯s talking about this one. She¡¯s a GA from their section.¡±If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    Hiro blinked, his mind racing with thoughts of where they might place. "We might have a shot at being Guardian Angels," he said, his optimism fighting against the growing dread in his chest.

    The Handsome Prodigy stepped forward again, his presence commanding attention. "Now, let¡¯s take a short break. Find your allocated sections, students," he announced.

    "Let''s go, Kyren," Hiro urged, his voice slightly anxious as they made their way towards the posted lists.

    They began by eagerly scanning Section 1, fully confident in their performance during the qualification exam. But as they moved down the list, not finding their names in Sections 1 through 6, their confidence began to erode.

    "Hiro, this is bad," Kyren whispered, his voice trembling with unease.

    "It¡¯s okay, Kyren. We still have sections 14 and 15," Hiro reassured him, but his words sounded hollow even to his own ears. The further they went, the heavier their hearts became.

    Finally, they reached Section 16. Hiro''s stomach churned as he spotted their names at the very bottom. He stared at the list, the weight of their placement sinking in. The shame of it burned in his chest, and for a moment, all he could hear was the thudding of his own heart. All that training, all that effort... for this?

    As they stood there, stunned into silence, the Handsome Prodigy¡¯s voice rang out once more, signaling the beginning of the Guardian Angels coronation. "Okay, Batch 4 students, we will now commence the coronation of the 16 GAs. When I call your name, please come to the stage. Let¡¯s begin with Section 16."

    The announcement felt distant to Hiro, his mind still reeling from their unexpected ranking. He barely registered the names being called, but as the list proceeded, his focus sharpened.

    ¡°The 16th GA will be¡­ Zeeha Cores, Human Race, Female, Aspiring for a starred badge in Executioner or Shooter.¡±

    Zeeha, a girl of slight frame and sharp eyes, took the stage confidently, despite being from the lowest section. Envious glances were cast her way, even from students in higher sections.

    The Handsome Prodigy continued with the names, reading them in quick succession:

    ¡°15th ¨C Crystalia Nirvana, Elf Race, Female, Aspiring for a starred badge in Executioner.¡±

    ¡°14th ¨C Morgan Recca, Imp Race, Female, Aspiring for a starred badge in Healer or Defender.¡±

    ¡°13th ¨C Plumie Riri, Goblin Race, Female, Aspiring for a starred badge in Fighter or Executioner.¡±

    ¡°12th ¨C Bea Fabia, Human Race, Female, Aspiring for a starred badge in Executioner or Shooter.¡±

    ¡°11th ¨C Vilon Rose, Dwarf Race, Male, Aspiring for a starred badge in Shooter.¡±

    ¡°10th ¨C Aolomon Donnie, Demon Race, Male, Aspiring for a starred badge in Fighter, Executioner, or Sorcerer.¡±

    ¡°9th ¨C Yo Yong, Imp Race, Male, Aspiring for Fighter or Executioner.¡±

    ¡°8th ¨C Dustian Hill, Orc Race, Male, Aspiring for Defender.¡±

    ¡°7th ¨C Lipsy Nepuri, Divvy Race, Female, Aspiring for Healer.¡±

    ¡°6th ¨C Sweetie Sway, Pix Race, Female, Aspiring for Executioner.¡±

    ¡°5th ¨C Romeo Brian, Troll Race, Male, Aspiring for Shooter.¡±

    ¡°4th ¨C Penny Pluma, Imp Race, Male, Aspiring for Fighter.¡±

    ¡°3rd ¨C Roger Blake, Human Race, Male, Aspiring for Defender.¡±

    Hiro and Kyren stiffened when they heard Roger Blake¡¯s name. The same Roger Blake who had confronted the racist demon earlier now ranked high among the Human Race representatives. Hiro couldn¡¯t help but feel a mixture of surprise and frustration.

    "2nd ¨C Ruzz Loud, Human Race, Male, Aspiring for Executioner."

    "And finally," the Handsome Prodigy¡¯s voice rang out with an extra flair, "the 1st Guardian Angel¡­ Rayn Princessmon, Babe Race, Female, Aspiring for Sorcerer/Shooter/Healer."

    Hiro''s blood ran cold. "What? Rayn the bitch is ranked number 1 among all of us?" he whispered harshly, his jaw clenching. Memories of what Rayn had done to him resurfaced, fueling his already deep frustration. It wasn¡¯t just about the ranking anymore; it was personal.

    "Hiro, do you know what the ''Babe Race'' is?" Kyren asked, sensing his friend''s growing frustration.

    "I¡¯ve never heard of it," Hiro replied curtly, trying to focus on anything other than Rayn. "I know Human, Elf, Demon... hmm, Orc, Trolll, Dwarf, Pix, and Divvy,¡± he said, distractedly listing the races he knew. ¡°Maybe she¡¯s a rare one? That¡¯s why she¡¯s a weirdo."

    But even as he spoke, Hiro couldn¡¯t shake the growing sense of unease. They were at the bottom, far from where he had expected to be, and now his rival stood at the top. The academy wasn¡¯t going to be the challenge he had expected¡ªit was going to be something far worse.

 CHAPTER 26

    After the allocation of all students to their respective sections and the coronation of the 16 Guardian Angels, the handsome prodigy spread his hands. "Okay, students, from now on, we will just meet for every elimination challenge. I''ll introduce you to our Head Proctor for this Batch, Head Proctor ARC." Proctor ARC stepped onto the center of the stage. "All your inquiries, complaints, and concerns will be handled by her," the handsome prodigy added.

    She was a stunning human girl, clad in a full set of warrior armor that shimmered in the dim light. Despite her imposing appearance, there was a relaxed confidence about her, like she was entirely in control but didn''t need to show it off. Kyren, always observant, felt a positive shift in the air as she stood before them, while Hiro leaned forward, his eyes lighting up with interest.

    "Hiro, that''s the teacher Patricia was talking about," Kyren whispered.

    Hiro''s lips curled into a grin. "She¡¯s cute. But is she really strong, too? Or just looks the part?"

    Kyren rolled his eyes, but before he could respond, Proctor ARC¡¯s voice rang out, smooth yet commanding. "Hello, students. Nice to meet you all. We will have a full day off today, and we will start our first-ever class tomorrow. For now, we will be giving you your uniform and badge that indicates your section."

    The official began handing over the uniforms¡ªa blinding white with gold linings¡ªand badges to Kyren and Hiro, the symbol of XVI gleaming on them.

    "Always present this badge at the canteen, your dormitory, library, training hall, and weapon storage," Proctor ARC continued, her tone both authoritative and warm. "Your proctors might ask for it before lessons and like during the qualifying exam¡ªprotect your badges at all costs."

    Kyren took his badge, his fingers running over the symbol, while Hiro fiddled with the edge of his uniform, a frown forming on his face.

    ¡°These colors are a bit much,¡± Hiro remarked, tilting his head as if the brightness hurt his eyes. ¡°Not my type.¡±

    Kyren sighed, his voice tinged with a hint of amusement. ¡°Yeah, I just realized this, bright colors often give me a headache.¡± He recalled Rayn and her light¡¯s root. ¡°But it¡¯s what we have to wear.¡±

    "True," Hiro said, shrugging. "Anyway, wanna drop our stuff at the dorm and then check this place out? I¡¯m sure there¡¯s something cool around here¡ªlike maybe a hidden stash of better uniforms."

    Kyren chuckled softly. "Yeah.¡±

    As they entered the dormitory, the sense of age and neglect hit them like a wave. The building was ancient¡ªpaint peeling off the walls, cobwebs clinging to every corner, and a musty smell that lingered in the air, as if the room itself had given up long ago. Dust coated the floors, and the windows were so grimy that only slivers of light managed to slip through.

    The person in charge of the dormitory barely acknowledged their presence. He sat slumped in a chair, cigarette dangling from his lips, exhaling smoke in slow, lazy spirals. His indifference was palpable.

    "So you guys belong here," the man rasped, his voice rough, like it had been scraped raw from years of smoke. His eyes, half-closed behind the haze, flickered briefly over Hiro and Kyren with a disinterested glance.

    "Yep! That¡¯s right!" Hiro replied, a little too cheerfully, flashing the man their badge. His forced enthusiasm bounced right off the caretaker¡¯s indifference.Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the violation.

    The man grunted and waved them off. "Just find a room without someone in it. And remember, you¡¯ll have to share with two more, ¡®cause this place is too damn small for all of you. We¡¯re cramming everyone in."

    Hiro leaned closer to Kyren, muttering under his breath, "And I thought this place was supposed to be prestigious. Feels more like a haunted house."

    Kyren gave a subtle nod, his brow furrowed. "Let¡¯s just find a room and get out of here. The sooner we drop our stuff, the better."

    They wandered through the decrepit dormitory, each room more dilapidated than the last. Cobwebs clung to the ceiling like old, forgotten memories, and the floors creaked under their steps as though the very building protested their presence.

    "It¡¯s like they didn¡¯t care about this dormitory at all," Hiro muttered, shoving aside a pile of debris with his foot. "Seriously, did they just dump all the unwanted stuff here and call it a day?"

    Kyren nodded, his gaze scanning the dim corridor, half-expecting something to leap from the shadows. "It¡¯s not ideal, but at least we¡¯re here... right?"

    They finally settled on a room, though ¡°settled¡± was a generous word. The beds were sagging skeletons of their former selves, the frames groaning as if on the verge of collapse. The sheets were stained beyond recognition, and the walls had been defiled with crude graffiti. Vulgar jokes and curse words leered at them from every surface, mocking the very idea of this place being called an academy.

    Hiro sighed dramatically, flopping onto one of the beds, which responded with a loud creak. "Well, looks like we hit the jackpot! A top-tier, luxury dormitory experience!"

    Kyren gave a humorless laugh, sitting on the edge of his bed and inspecting the graffiti with a weary glance. "I didn¡¯t expect much, but this... this is something else. Still, it¡¯s better than the forest, right?"

    "Just barely," Hiro muttered, pretending to check under his pillow for lurking cockroaches. "At least the bugs in the forest don¡¯t insult you with graffiti."

    "You know, Kyren," Hiro started, his voice softening as they sat in the quiet room, "I¡¯ve been thinking about what that guy in the event hall said¡ªabout us being here by luck. What if he¡¯s right? What if we really don¡¯t belong here, and we end up failing... or worse?"

    "It was a gamble, really," Kyren admitted, recalling their tense moment during the qualification exam. "I thought, in that moment, that if they could steal our buttons, then the mechanics of the buttons dictate that those close by would be the ones teleported, not necessarily the original owners. But really, it was all theory in my mind and not necessarily the truth that he would be the one teleported if I hit the button on his hand."

    Kyren continued, closing his left eye and aiming for the trash bin with a piece of trash he picked up from the ground. "At first, I was really thinking of aiming for his hands, but suddenly an idea popped up that I assumed he''d block whatever I threw at him because he wouldn''t know what I had thrown; it could have been a bluff like I did, or maybe a knife. Luckily, he remained unaware that he''d been holding the button all along. It was pure luck that it worked."

    "You''re truly a genius, Kyren," Hiro complimented, pondering his own capabilities. "It makes me wonder if I''m truly human race. I don''t feel smart enough to devise plans like that."

    Hiro chuckled, his playful grin returning. "Genius or gambler, you¡¯ve got skills. Makes me wonder if I¡¯ll ever keep up. I feel like I¡¯m just winging it compared to you."

    Before Kyren could respond, the door to their room slammed open, and four students barged in, the atmosphere instantly thickening with hostility.

    "This is our room. Get out," one of the students barked, eyes narrowing.

    "We¡¯ve already settled in," Hiro said, flashing his usual grin. "How about we share the space?"

    One of the students kicked the trash bin towards Hiro, who blocked it with a quick reflex. The tension in the air grew heavier.

    "So you¡¯re the bottom-feeders who barely scraped by?" the kicker sneered, his voice dripping with mockery. "Two out of five humans in the section, and you think you belong here?"

    Kyren placed a firm hand on Hiro¡¯s shoulder, his tone serious but calm. "Let¡¯s go. It¡¯s not worth fighting over a dirty room."

    Hiro hesitated, then sighed, standing up. "Yeah, Makesense."

    Outside, Hiro glanced back at the chaotic dormitory. "This place is a mess. What¡¯s our next move? Still up for exploring the academy?"

    Kyren looked at Hiro, his expression softening. "It¡¯s up to you."

    Hiro grinned, shaking off the tension. "Let¡¯s hit the cafeteria. Maybe we¡¯ll find something decent, like food that¡¯s not as depressing as this place."

    Kyren nodded. "Good idea. Let¡¯s relax for a bit."

    Together, they headed off, leaving the chaos of the dorm behind, determined to make the most of their new life at the academy¡ªdespite its rocky start.

 CHAPTER 27

    Kyren and Hiro strolled through the halls of Sky Academy, their footsteps echoing softly against the polished stone floors. When they entered the Physical Training Hall, Hiro¡¯s eyes widened in astonishment. ¡°Woah! They¡¯re already practicing¡­look at all these weapons!¡± he exclaimed, marveling at the students who wasted no time honing their combat skills. The hall was alive with the clang of metal clashing and shouts of focus, with weapons of every kind imaginable displayed along the walls.

    Kyren¡¯s gaze moved across the room, silently taking in the scene. ¡°They¡¯re serious,¡± he murmured, his tone thoughtful. This wasn¡¯t just a practice session; it was a lifestyle they¡¯d need to adapt to, and Kyren¡¯s intrigue grew. He noted how the other students¡¯ precision and dedication were setting a standard they had yet to reach, fueling his quiet determination to do the same.

    Moving into the Magic Training Hall, Hiro was nearly at a loss for words as he scanned the rows of enchanting tomes and smelled the faint scent of incense lingering in the air. ¡°Can you believe this, Kyren? An entire room dedicated to magic!¡± His eyes sparkled as he pointed at the shelves labeled with roots and spells crafted by former students. ¡°Look¡ªthese aren¡¯t just regular books! They show you how to actually wield roots and create spells. This place is on another level.¡±

    Kyren nodded, just as impressed but more serious. ¡°A whole system for it,¡± he observed, eyes sharpening as he studied the template lists of enchantments and spells left by alumni. There was an order and depth to this knowledge that hinted at power and potential far beyond what he¡¯d imagined. The idea of understanding these roots, even if he couldn¡¯t wield them himself, sparked a desire to learn.

    When they entered the library, both fell silent. The quiet sanctuary was filled with rows upon rows of towering bookshelves, stretching from floor to ceiling, each shelf crammed with ancient tomes and manuscripts. Kyren ran his fingers along the spines of some, feeling the weight of history contained within them. ¡°Wow¡­,¡± he breathed softly, his gaze lingering on titles that spoke of their world¡¯s hidden wonders and ancient conflicts.

    In a dimly lit corner, Hiro pointed at a sprawling map mounted on the wall, his eyes wide with amazement. ¡°Kyren, look! This shows the whole land, with everything updated!¡± His finger traced the outlines of Sky Academy and the familiar towns beyond. ¡°Sandhills Town is right there, but it still feels like a long trip, huh?¡±

    Kyren leaned in, nodding as he took in the map with a keen eye. ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s¡­ a lot bigger than it seems.¡± His fingers followed the path Hiro had traced, stopping at a shaded area labeled the Forest of Paramnesia. ¡°And that forest¡­It¡¯s between the Verboten Gate and Towerwatch Number 2. Dangerous,¡± he muttered, noting the markers. ¡°Patricia said you need a three-Star Badge just to pass the gate. So much to uncover¡­¡±

    After hours of exploring, they finally arrived at the Sky Academy Cafeteria, a spacious hall with a grand atmosphere. Hiro¡¯s face lit up as he took in the sight. ¡°This place¡­ it¡¯s like a palace!¡± He gazed up at the crystal chandeliers casting a warm, golden glow over the room, reflecting off polished marble floors and sleek tables. The centerpiece was an expansive buffet, filled with a spread of food more lavish than either of them had ever seen.The tale has been illicitly lifted; should you spot it on Amazon, report the violation.

    Kyren¡¯s eyes flickered with appreciation, though he remained more composed. ¡°They spoil us here,¡± he noted, as they made their way toward the buffet, absorbing the aroma of freshly baked bread and savory dishes. Rows of delicate desserts and steaming entrees stretched across the table, each plate seemingly crafted with care. It was clear that the cafeteria spared no expense to give the students an experience that felt royal.

    But their excitement was cut short when a server approached. ¡°Can I see your BS Number, young fellas?¡± she asked with a polite smile. As Kyren and Hiro showed their badges, her expression changed, becoming cold and indifferent. ¡°This buffet is reserved for Sections 1 to 10 only,¡± she said flatly, reaching beneath the table to hand them separate meals wrapped in Section XVI tags.

    Hiro¡¯s face fell as he accepted his meal, a simple serving of sweet potatoes and a beef brisket sandwich. He glanced at Kyren, visibly disappointed. ¡°Kyren, do we have to eat here? This doesn¡¯t feel right.¡±

    Kyren, sensing Hiro¡¯s frustration, gave him a reassuring nod. ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± he replied quietly, his voice calm but firm. They left the cafeteria, deciding to find a quiet spot where they could eat in peace.

    Circling the dormitory, they eventually found a hidden area, a little patch of grass shaded by a tree, where they could sit. Despite everything, as they settled in and began to eat, there was a small sense of comfort in sharing this meal together, away from the grandeur of the Academy¡¯s buffet. In this quiet corner, they felt more like themselves, grounded and ready to face the challenges that lay ahead.

    Kyren and Hiro, feeling a newfound sense of freedom, sat atop the mini hill, overlooking the forest-like campus. Hiro took a bite of his food, sighing. "Kyren, the training hasn¡¯t even started, and it''s already tough. I expected some challenges, but I didn¡¯t think even the staff would be so set against us."

    Kyren gazed out thoughtfully. "Yeah, maybe Section XVI is just expected to fail. They¡¯re putting all the resources into those at the top."

    "That''s so unfair," Hiro grumbled, frustration in his voice.

    Kyren shrugged, an idea forming. "Well, Hiro, what if we make a place here? Our own little room, where we can actually relax without all the judgment."

    "Wait¡ªreally? Is that even allowed?" Hiro asked, half in disbelief.

    Kyren smirked. "I doubt anyone¡¯s checking on us back here. For all they know, we could steal half the campus. They wouldn¡¯t notice."

    Laughing, Hiro brightened. "It¡¯s brilliant! So¡­are we really building it now?"

    ¡°Yeah! In fact, I¡¯ve got a plan,¡± Kyren said, eyes gleaming. ¡°We could grab some old bed foam when no one''s looking and set it up here.¡±

    Hiro hesitated. "But isn¡¯t that¡­stealing?"

    Kyren chuckled. "Stealing what? Stuff they don¡¯t even want? We¡¯re not taking it far¡ªjust giving it a new home."

    "Alright, you win," Hiro agreed, grinning.

    Excited, they scouted the area, gathering branches, sturdy sticks, and any other natural resources for their hidden sanctuary. Hiro, with basic carpentry know-how, took the lead, piecing together a rough frame. Kyren worked alongside him, fetching supplies and adding touches to their design.

    As dusk settled, painting the sky with warm shades of orange, they stepped back to admire their little retreat, nestled under the canopy. Inside, they laid down the makeshift bed foam, exhaustion mixing with pride.

    Hiro stretched out, grinning. "It¡¯s a hundred times better than the dorm rooms. You really have great ideas, Kyren."

    Kyren gave a small smile, arranging his uniform neatly on a makeshift shelf they¡¯d built. "Feels like home. Just the forest and us¡­we¡¯re used to this."

    Surrounded by the gentle sounds of nature, they finally relaxed, their hidden retreat a sanctuary away from the Academy''s pressures.

 CHAPTER 28

    After they settled in for the night, Kyren found himself in the throes of the same recurring nightmare. This time, he saw Patricia sprinting down the treacherous path to Sand Hills Town, her face etched with terror. Kyren¡¯s heart raced, a sickening worry rising in his chest, fearing this nightmare might reflect reality¡ªthat Patricia might truly be in danger after leaving Arramaya City. Desperate to reach her, he pushed forward, only to be pulled into an unending void that swallowed him whole.

    In a flash, he jolted back, thinking he¡¯d woken up. But he hadn¡¯t; he was back in the same place, only now he faced a more horrifying scene¡ªthe Heart Blade Guild members, their faces twisted in agony, were being tortured. This time, he saw the tormentor: the Vice Leader of the AL Guild, his face a mask of pure malice. Flames erupted around the guild members, engulfing them, and Kyren could only watch, bound and voiceless. His throat tightened as he saw the figure advance toward him, his cruel eyes locked onto Kyren''s.

    "AAAAAARGGHHHHH!" Kyren¡¯s scream tore through the silence, jolting Hiro awake beside him.

    Hiro shot up, wide-eyed, searching the room. "Kyren! What happened? Are you okay?" His voice wavered, concern flickering in his eyes.

    Kyren¡¯s breath came in shaky gasps. "The nightmares¡­ they¡¯re getting worse."

    With a steadying hand on Kyren¡¯s shoulder, Hiro tried to soothe him. "Breathe, Kyren. We¡¯ll figure this out."

    Desperation tinged Kyren¡¯s voice. "Hiro¡­ I saw Patricia. It was like she was in real danger, after leaving the city¡­ I need to know if she¡¯s safe."

    Hiro¡¯s expression softened, though his voice stayed resolute. "We can¡¯t reach her, Kyren. But she¡¯s strong. We have to trust that."

    As Hiro opened the window, sunlight spilled into the room, bathing them in a gentle warmth. He forced a reassuring smile. "Let¡¯s focus on our goal here, Kyren. We¡¯ll find a way to make this right."

    Though his mind still reeled, Kyren gave a short nod. "Right."

    A few minutes later, they headed to their classroom. Upon entering, they saw what they expected¡ªa neglected space with broken, dust-covered furniture. Only a few seats remained usable. Kyren scanned the room, noticing Zeeha, a girl they hadn''t met before, seated at the front, her face drawn and weary.

    After they took their seats, students trickled in, and soon the classroom was a chaotic scene. Groups quickly formed. The largest group, led by an imp named Calir, who exuded confidence, drew most students to his side. Another group followed Sparoo, a young demon around Kyren¡¯s age, though he seemed more neutral, not keen on challenging Calir. Zeeha¡¯s group, however, was much smaller, with only two students joining her. Finally, there was Kyren and Hiro, the last group, sitting on their own.

    "Hiro," Kyren whispered, scanning the room, "we don¡¯t have a proctor¡­ Not a good sign."

    Hiro glanced around, puzzled. "Why¡¯s this happening?"

    After a few hours, the door swung open, and the room fell silent. Their dorm caretaker entered, cigarette in hand and a stack of papers under his arm.This text was taken from Royal Road. Help the author by reading the original version there.

    Hiro squinted, astonished. "Is that our proctor?"

    Kyren shrugged. "Maybe. Maybe not."

    The caretaker cleared his throat, looking lost. "Well¡­ there¡¯s a shortage of proctors for your batch. So I¡¯m in charge¡­ until you either move up or fail out."

    A voice piped up from the back. "So, what are you going to teach us?"

    The caretaker scratched his head. "Good question! Honestly, I don¡¯t know. The expectation is¡­ most of you won¡¯t pass anyway."

    Before anyone could respond, Calir blasted a fireball in his direction, barely missing him. "Watch your mouth!" he snarled.

    The caretaker took a nervous step back. "Alright, alright. Message received." He hurried out, leaving the class buzzing with tension.

    ¡°Come on, Hiro, let¡¯s leave here,¡± Kyren urged, his voice low but firm.

    ¡°Where are we going?¡± Hiro asked, visibly confused.

    Kyren met his gaze, voice tinged with determination. ¡°Listen, Hiro. We¡¯re on our own in this¡ªjust another survival test. I know it¡¯s unfair, but we need to self-train and learn. Come with me. I know something that might help us.¡±

    He began walking, nudging Hiro along. But before they could make it to the door, a student blocked their exit, summoning a wall of stone with a smirk.

    ¡°Where do you think you¡¯re going?¡± he sneered, arms folded.

    ¡°We¡¯re just heading back to our dormitory. Class is dismissed,¡± Kyren replied evenly.

    ¡°Who said class is dismissed?¡± Calir¡¯s voice cut through the room. He stepped forward, his group of followers nodding in agreement.

    ¡°Our proctor walked out,¡± Kyren replied, voice steady.

    ¡°That wasn¡¯t our teacher,¡± Calir shot back. ¡°I¡¯m the ruler here.¡±

    A murmur of agreement spread through his group.

    Kyren¡¯s expression tightened. ¡°So what are we supposed to do?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll hold our own challenges,¡± Calir announced, his tone chilling. ¡°For today¡¯s challenge, I¡¯ll pick two people to fight¡­ to the death. And your buddy here is one of them. He¡¯s looking at me like he¡¯s got something to prove.¡±

    Kyren¡¯s mouth opened to protest, but Hiro interjected, a spark of defiance in his eyes. ¡°Who am I fighting?¡±

    Calir¡¯s lips twisted into a smirk. ¡°Brave, huh? Fine. I¡¯ll give you a favor¡ªpick anyone here to fight.¡±

    Hiro¡¯s eyes darted around the room, landing briefly on Zeeha and the other two humans. All three were girls, and Kyren could see Hiro¡¯s hesitation. It wasn¡¯t in Hiro¡¯s nature to fight someone vulnerable, especially a girl.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Can¡¯t decide, little human?¡± Calir mocked, his followers snickering.

    ¡°Nah, I¡¯ve decided,¡± Hiro declared, voice unwavering. He lifted a finger, pointing directly at Calir, stunning everyone, especially Kyren. ¡°I¡¯ll pick you. Fight me.¡±

    Kyren¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. ¡°What, Hiro? No!¡± He grabbed Hiro¡¯s shoulder, voice urgent. ¡°We¡¯re no match for him right now. He¡¯s¡­ stronger than us.¡±

    Hiro met Kyren¡¯s gaze, something unreadable flickering in his eyes. There was a quiet urgency there, but Kyren couldn¡¯t quite grasp it.

    Meanwhile, Calir¡¯s face twisted in disbelief, a hint of anger brewing beneath his mockery. ¡°You think you can take me?¡±

    Hiro¡¯s expression didn¡¯t waver. ¡°Is my finger not pointing at you?¡± he quipped, his voice laced with defiant sarcasm.

    A dangerous glint flashed in Calir¡¯s eyes as he laughed, though his humor quickly faded into rage. With a roar, he unleashed a torrent of flames, which began to swirl around him, rising like a wall of fire. ¡°It¡¯s too late to take that back, boy,¡± he snarled.

    The temperature in the room spiked, the air thick with blistering heat. Calir¡¯s flames roared, licking at the walls and ceiling, casting ominous shadows. Students scrambled to the sides, faces pale with fear, desperate to escape the inferno as the oppressive heat bore down on them.

    Hiro clenched his fists, standing firm despite the flames, his gaze locked onto Calir with fierce determination. Kyren could feel the blistering heat, but his worry for Hiro kept him rooted to the spot.

    ¡°Let¡¯s see if you can back that up,¡± Calir sneered, his fire swirling menacingly around him.

    In that moment, Kyren¡¯s hand instinctively found Hiro¡¯s shoulder, gripping it tightly. Hiro glanced at him, giving a quick, reassuring nod. The weight of their friendship grounded them both as they prepared to face what was coming.

 CHAPTER 29

    The students scrambled to the sides, forming a rough ring around Hiro and Calir as they squared off. The tension in the room was palpable, and Kyren¡¯s mind raced, piecing together what Hiro had hinted at him earlier.

    Calir wasted no time, unleashing a barrage of fire blasts aimed directly at Hiro. Hiro nimbly dodged the blasts, each movement smooth and calculated, causing the flames to hit the walls and narrowly miss the students huddled along the edges of the room.

    Kyren observed the scene closely, his eyes darting between Hiro¡¯s movements and Calir¡¯s attacks. ¡°I see,¡± he murmured to himself, finally grasping Hiro¡¯s plan. Hiro was using Calir¡¯s fire blasts to wear him down, hoping the residual force would blast open the door and create a chance for their escape. Acting quickly, Kyren warned the nearby students to move away from the door to avoid being caught in the crossfire.

    As Hiro attempted to close the distance between himself and Calir, he was met with an intense aura of fire that shielded Calir like a blazing wall. The sheer heat forced Hiro back, preventing him from getting too close. Kyren¡¯s gaze sharpened, noticing the beads of sweat on Calir¡¯s forehead and the slight unsteadiness in his stance.

    ¡°Keep pushing, Hiro!¡± Kyren called out, sensing that Calir was nearing his limit. Realizing they might not need an escape after all, he saw an opportunity¡ªCalir¡¯s energy reserves were depleting fast, giving Hiro a fighting chance.

    With renewed determination, Hiro charged forward, braving the fiery aura enveloping Calir. The flames licked at his skin, leaving minor burns, but Hiro pressed on, teeth clenched against the searing pain. He broke through the last barrier of heat, landing a solid punch squarely on Calir¡¯s face. The impact was enough to send Calir sprawling to the ground, unconscious. A shocked silence settled over the room, students frozen in disbelief at Hiro¡¯s unexpected victory.

    Hiro, chest heaving but triumphant, stood over Calir. ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate the power of the Human Race,¡± he declared, his voice echoing through the stunned room.

    But before the triumph could settle, one of Calir¡¯s allies seized the moment to retaliate. With a flick of his wrist, he sent an Air Strike crashing into Hiro, causing him to stumble back, clutching his side as a fresh wound opened.

    ¡°Hiro!¡± Kyren shouted, rushing to his friend¡¯s side. He scanned the room, eyes narrowing as he searched for the culprit, but the assailant remained hidden among the crowd.

    Just then, Sparoo stepped forward, his expression calm as he assessed the scene. Placing his hands over Hiro and Calir, Sparoo activated his healing powers, mending their wounds. He then approached the stone wall blocking the door, raised his hand, and with a swift gesture, shattered it into pieces.

    ¡°Enough of this nonsense. We¡¯re here to study and train, not tear each other apart,¡± Sparoo said, his voice firm. Without another word, he turned and left, leaving the room in stunned silence.

    Kyren placed a hand on Hiro¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Let¡¯s get out of here too.¡±

    ¡°Yeah,¡± Hiro replied, wincing but determined. They began to head out, but as they reached the doorway, Calir, still seething from his defeat, launched a fire blast at their backs. Kyren and Hiro dodged just in time, but the reprieve was short-lived as three of Calir¡¯s followers combined their elemental attacks, hurling a blast of fire, air, and lightning at the two friends.This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience.

    The combined force of the attack hit them hard, sending them hurtling through the air and crashing through a wall. They tumbled into another section, rolling to a painful stop amidst the debris. They barely avoided serious injury, though the impact left them bruised and shaken.

    ¡°Cough¡­ Cough¡­ Damn, Kyren,¡± Hiro groaned, struggling to catch his breath. ¡°I almost died.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, me too,¡± Kyren replied, attempting to sit up despite the pain. They exchanged a weary laugh, their relief overshadowing the bruises from their ordeal.

    As they looked around, they realized they had landed right in the center of Section 1¡¯s classroom. All eyes were on them, the students staring in astonishment.

    The proctor of Section 1 interrupted her discussion, eyes narrowing. ¡°What¡¯s going on here?¡±

    Hiro and Kyren turned to face her, recognizing her immediately. ¡°Sorry, Proctor ARC,¡± Kyren said with a sheepish smile. ¡°We¡¯ve been having a rough time with our section.¡±

    Proctor ARC¡¯s expression softened slightly, her gaze moving over their injuries. ¡°You two are in bad shape,¡± she noted, then turned to Rayn at the front of the room. ¡°Ms. 1st, can you heal them so they can get on their way?¡±

    Rayn nodded, her fingers snapping as a wave of energy enveloped Kyren and Hiro, fully healing them. Hiro stretched his arms, visibly relieved. ¡°Thank you, Proctor ARC,¡± he said gratefully.

    ¡°Thank you, Rayn¡­¡± Kyren began, catching the glint in her eye, then quickly corrected himself. ¡°I mean, thank you, Ms. 1st,¡± understanding her need for acknowledgment.

    After they left the bustling Section 1 classroom, Hiro grinned with satisfaction, glancing over at Kyren. "Kyren, did you catch on to what I hinted at during my fight with Calir?" he asked, his tone brimming with pride.

    Kyren gave a small nod. "Yeah, you wanted Calir to blast open the door, right?"

    Hiro¡¯s face lit up. "Yes! That¡¯s right, Kyren! Am I smart, like you?" he joked, attempting to mimic Kyren¡¯s typically calm demeanor. But after a moment, he turned serious. "Honestly, though, when you told me to keep attacking, I started to feel like I could actually beat him."

    "Well, Hiro, Calir wanted to impress the whole section with his power. That made him reckless, and he ended up exhausting himself pretty fast," Kyren replied thoughtfully.

    "Ah, I get it." Hiro nodded. "So he¡¯s about on our level, just with powers. I think we could step up in our section, Kyren," he added, sounding hopeful.

    Kyren shook his head. "Maybe. But let¡¯s keep an eye on Sparoo too."

    Hiro¡¯s brows knitted in confusion. "But he seems kind," he countered.

    Kyren paused, considering Hiro¡¯s perspective. "He might seem that way, but he¡¯s likely pretty strategic. I think he¡¯s analyzing everyone in the section, just waiting for the right moment instead of making reckless moves."

    "Is that what you think?" Hiro asked, intrigued by Kyren¡¯s insight.

    As they continued walking, the buildings and noise from their section faded into the background.

    "Kyren, where are we even going?" Hiro asked as they walked further away.

    Kyren glanced ahead. "The library. We¡¯ll study there as much as we can. The academy library has knowledge on pretty much anything you can imagine."

    Hiro pulled a face. "Man, that sounds boring."

    Kyren chuckled, shaking his head. "Hiro, remember, our strength lies in our minds. We need to build that first¡ªlearn as much as we can."

    "Yeah, yeah, I guess you¡¯re right," Hiro conceded, though he looked slightly deflated. "But can we throw in some physical training too?"

    "Sure." Kyren shrugged. "But aren¡¯t you impressed by how much there is to learn at the library?"

    Hiro scratched his head. "Yeah, kind of¡­ but I¡¯m not spending all my time in there. We¡¯re in Sky Academy! Feels wrong if we don¡¯t do more hands-on stuff."

    Kyren offered a grin, sensing a compromise. "Alright, here¡¯s the plan: each morning, we¡¯ll do the drills Patricia taught us. After that, I¡¯ll handle studying in the library, and you can train your fighting techniques. Then, we¡¯ll meet in the cafeteria late in the afternoon and compare our progress back at our ¡®hut.¡¯ Deal?"

    Hiro¡¯s eyes sparkled with excitement. "That¡¯s perfect, Kyren!"

    Kyren extended a fist. "But promise me, Hiro, no wandering off to any weird places. Stick to the Training Hall, alright?"

    Hiro bumped his fist against Kyren¡¯s. "You got it, Kyren. Let¡¯s do it!"

 CHAPTER 30

    As Kyren delved deeper into the ancient texts, he became increasingly captivated by the origins of each race, particularly the lesser-known Babe race, a term that had initially caught him off guard. He flipped through the dusty pages with growing curiosity, quickly immersing himself in the histories of the world¡¯s inhabitants and their connections to Lady Arramaya, the revered figure believed to be the progenitor of all life.

    One section described Lady Arramaya¡¯s two children, whose roles in creation were instrumental to the world¡¯s diversity. The first, Elyss, was responsible for bringing the Fairy Race into existence¡ªa revelation that surprised Kyren, as he¡¯d never heard of the fairy origins until now. The text recounted how Elyss had harnessed mystical abilities to create these ethereal beings, instilling them with the power to wield natural magic known as Roots, giving them a profound connection to nature.

    The second child, Ahng, had inherited what was called the Creation Roots, a gift that enabled him to mold and create sentient life from the simplest elements. Fascinated, Kyren read how Ahng first sculpted mud into the form of a living creature, thereby creating the Human Race. Inspired by his success, he used a leaf to birth the Elf Race, endowing them with an innate connection to forests and earth, and ignited wild flames to fashion the Demon Race, infusing them with fire¡¯s untamed spirit. Yet Kyren¡¯s curiosity lingered on a single question: why had humans, unique among the races, not inherited any natural roots?

    He kept reading, hoping to find answers, when he stumbled upon a passage about the aftermath of Lady Arramaya and Ahng¡¯s deaths. It explained that, with their passing, natural reproduction evolved, unlocking the potential for mixed-race offspring. The unexpected emergence of these hybrids, possessing a blend of traits and, often, unique powers from both parent races, redefined the world¡¯s understanding of heritage.

    For instance, the offspring of a human and an elf, known as a Pix, combined the physical resilience of humans with the mystical intelligence of elves, creating a unique balance. This blending of attributes led to the phenomenon of Mixed Races, where children inherited the best¡ªand sometimes unexpected¡ªtraits of each parent. Kyren marveled at how different races could forge bonds that enriched and diversified each lineage, leading to offspring with abilities unseen in either parent.

    Intrigued, he turned back to the elusive Babe Race. After scanning the pages, he finally found the explanation he sought. According to the text, The Fairy Race, unlike the three Major Races, originated solely from Lady Arramaya¡¯s first child, Elyss. Though fairies possessed great power, Elyss soon realized a grave limitation: fairies aged faster than other beings and only lived up to 45 years. She foresaw that this short lifespan would endanger their survival, especially as they struggled to keep pace with other races.

    To counter this, Elyss devised a way for fairies to share their lifespan with elves, who were their closest allies. This bond allowed fairies to extend their lives, though they shied away from similar connections with humans, remaining a secretive and reserved race. The text hinted that fairies could share their blood with humans to grant temporary strength, though Elyss forbade any ties with demons due to the simmering tensions that would eventually erupt into the First Racial War.The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.

    Closing the book, Kyren reflected on all he¡¯d learned. The Fairy Race¡¯s origins, the reasons behind their unique abilities and short lives, and the racial tensions that had shaped the world¡¯s history revealed a depth to their world that he had never known. Yet, his thoughts lingered on humanity¡¯s lack of roots. Perhaps there was a hidden strength within humans¡ªone he had yet to discover.

    Kyren leaned back, absorbing the complexity of the races and their origins. He murmured to himself, organizing his thoughts.

    "So, it goes like this¡­"

    <hr>

    Major Races:

    <ol>

    <li>Human Race</li>

    <ul>

    <li>Power Level: 150</li>

    <li>IQ: 135</li>

    <li>Lifespan: 100 Years</li>

    <li>Root Inheritance: None</li>

    </ul>

    <li>Elf Race</li>

    <ul>

    <li>Power Level: 300</li>

    <li>IQ: 116</li>

    <li>Lifespan: 120 Years</li>

    <li>Root Inheritance: 80% Water, 25% Wind, 3% Wood, 1% Stone</li>

    </ul>

    <li>Demon Race</li>

    <ul>

    <li>Power Level: 1,500</li>

    <li>IQ: 80</li>

    <li>Lifespan: 250 Years</li>

    <li>Root Inheritance: 95% Fire, 25% Electric, 5% Earth, 1% Stone & Magma, <1% Dark</li>

    </ul>

    <li>Fairy Race</li>

    <ul>

    <li>Power Level: 50,000</li>

    <li>IQ: 132</li>

    <li>Lifespan: 45 Years</li>

    <li>Root Inheritance: 99% Water, Light, Wind, Ice</li>

    </ul>

    </ol>

    <hr>

    Mixed Races:

    <ol>

    <li>Imp Race (Human + Demon)</li>

    <ul>

    <li>Power Level: 500</li>

    <li>IQ: 116</li>

    <li>Lifespan: 150 Years</li>

    <li>Root Inheritance: 30% Fire, 5% Electric, 1% Earth, <0.1% Dark</li>

    </ul>

    <li>Pix Race (Human + Elf)</li>

    <ul>

    <li>Power Level: 250</li>

    <li>IQ: 120</li>

    <li>Lifespan: 100 Years</li>

    <li>Root Inheritance: 50% Water, 5% Wind</li>

    </ul>

    <li>Orc Race (Elf + Demon)</li>

    <ul>

    <li>Power Level: 1,000</li>

    <li>IQ: 85</li>

    <li>Lifespan: 200 Years</li>

    <li>Root Inheritance: 60% Fire, 10% Water & Electric, 5% Earth, 1% Wind, Earth, Stone, Magma, <0.1% Dark</li>

    </ul>

    <li>Divvy Race (Fairy + Elf)</li>

    <ul>

    <li>Power Level: 25,000</li>

    <li>IQ: 125</li>

    <li>Lifespan: 80 Years</li>

    <li>Root Inheritance: 90% Water, 50% Wind, 30% Light, Ice, Wood, Stone</li>

    </ul>

    <li>Babe Race (Fairy + Human)</li>

    <ul>

    <li>Power Level: 25,000</li>

    <li>IQ: 130</li>

    <li>Lifespan: 85 Years</li>

    <li>Root Inheritance: 50% Water, Wind, Light, Ice, Wood, Stone</li>

    </ul>

    </ol>

    <hr>

    Complex Mixed Races:

    <ol>

    <li>Dwarf Race (Pix + Imp)</li>

    <ul>

    <li>Power Level: 400</li>

    <li>IQ: 95</li>

    <li>Lifespan: 120 Years</li>

    <li>Root Inheritance: 5% chance of Regular Roots, <1% chance of Mixed Roots</li>

    </ul>

    <li>Troll Race (Orc + Pix)</li>

    <ul>

    <li>Power Level: 1,200</li>

    <li>IQ: 55</li>

    <li>Lifespan: 150 Years</li>

    <li>Root Inheritance: 50% chance of Regular Roots, 1% chance of Mixed Roots</li>

    </ul>

    <li>Goblin Race (Imp + Orc)</li>

    <ul>

    <li>Power Level: 750</li>

    <li>IQ: 65</li>

    <li>Lifespan: 125 Years</li>

    <li>Root Inheritance: 1% chance of Regular Roots, <0.001% chance of Mixed Roots</li>

    </ul>

    </ol>

    <hr>

    Root Tiers:

    <ul>

    <li>Regular Roots: Earth, Electric, Fire, Water, Wind</li>

    <li>Mixed Roots: Wood, Stone, Ice, Magma/Lava</li>

    <li>Rare Roots: Light, Dark, Toxic/Poison, Shadow, Destruction/Explosion</li>

    <li>Ruler Roots: Creation, Disguise (incomplete list)</li>

    </ul>

    <hr>

    Kyren thought about the power, lifespans, and abilities woven into each race. Their attributes, strengths, and limitations painted a fascinating picture of the realm. Yet his mind returned to humans, unique in their lack of roots yet resilient in ways other races weren¡¯t.

    He closed the book, feeling a newfound sense of purpose. If he and Hiro were to survive, they¡¯d need to use everything they had¡ªand maybe even uncover a hidden strength in the Human Race that no one else had recognized.

 CHAPTER 31

    Kyren took a moment to absorb all the information he had studied. The library was quiet, save for the faint rustle of pages and the occasional muffled cough. The dim light from the enchanted chandeliers above cast a warm glow on the rows of ancient tomes and scrolls. With a sigh, Kyren slid the hefty book back into its proper place on the shelf.

    As he stepped back, an unexpected noise caught his attention¡ªa soft thud. Glancing down, he saw a weathered, rusty scroll lying on the floor, its edges brittle with age. It looked as though it had been forgotten for centuries, hidden behind the other books. Curious, he crouched down and picked it up, brushing off the dust. The title scrawled on its surface made his breath hitch: "To My Son, The Savior."

    Intrigued, Kyren opened the scroll carefully, as if it might crumble in his hands. Inside, nestled among the ancient folds, was another piece of parchment¡ªa letter that appeared as old as the scroll itself. The ink was faded, but the words were still legible:

    <hr>

    To the perceptive recipient,

    I acknowledge your awareness of the genesis of this letter and the motivations propelling your interest. I earnestly beseech you to abstain from further exploration. This correspondence bears exclusive significance for my cherished son, Rezhura August. Kindly ensure its prompt delivery into his hands.

    ¡ªRiver

    <hr>

    Kyren¡¯s brow furrowed as he reread the letter. River? Rezhura''s father? The name struck a chord in his memory, though he couldn¡¯t place why. His eyes flicked to the sealed letter within the scroll, the wax unbroken, bearing an unfamiliar crest.

    "This must be addressed," he muttered to himself, his mind racing. Should I read it?

    For a moment, the temptation gnawed at him. He felt an almost magnetic pull to break the seal, to uncover the secrets hidden within. But something about River¡¯s plea gave him pause. He considered the possibility that neither the scroll nor the letter had been touched by anyone¡ªnot even Rezhura himself.

    Kyren found himself trapped in indecision. Should he give it to the authorities? That seemed like the safe option. Or should he deliver it personally after meeting Rezhura? A more complicated choice, but it felt right. The thought of giving it away unsettled him, as though he¡¯d be betraying some unspoken trust.

    Suddenly, the shadows around him seemed to stir, and a familiar chill crept over his skin. Kyren¡¯s nightmare¡ªthe same recurring one¡ªflickered in his mind like a haunting memory. The hissing voice from his dreams returned, whispering insidiously in his ear: "Open... it..."

    His fingers twitched toward the seal, trembling. No. He clenched his fist and shoved the letter into his pocket, his heart pounding. ¡°Nah, this is troublesome. Looks like I¡¯ve got an unwanted and hidden mission now,¡± he muttered, forcing a wry smile.Stolen story; please report.

    At that moment, Hiro¡¯s cheerful voice broke through his thoughts. ¡°Hey, is it lunchtime yet?¡±

    Kyren glanced up, startled. Hiro stood by the library entrance, his casual grin a stark contrast to Kyren¡¯s troubled demeanor. Grateful for the distraction, Kyren followed him out. Together, they headed to the cafeteria, where they grabbed their food and made their way to their makeshift hut tucked far behind their dormitory. The air outside was crisp, the late afternoon sun casting long shadows over the campus grounds.

    "So, what did you learn, Hiro?" Kyren asked once they¡¯d settled in the hut.

    Hiro, already halfway through his meal, spoke with his mouth full. ¡°At first, I watched some Section 10 students sparring with each other. Man, you should¡¯ve seen it! Their teamwork was insane¡ªpunches, kicks, arrows, even roots! It all flowed together like clockwork. Then, I tried out those weapon-training dummies. You know, the enchanted ones? They¡¯re pretty cool. You should give them a shot.¡±

    Kyren smirked, shaking his head. ¡°I¡¯ll think about it. How about you? Learn anything else?¡±

    Hiro paused to swallow a mouthful of food, then shrugged. ¡°Not much. What about you, though? You¡¯ve been acting weird since we left the library.¡±

    Kyren hesitated, the weight of the scroll pressing against his chest. Finally, he decided to confide in Hiro. ¡°Listen, Hiro. I didn¡¯t mean to keep this from you, and I swear I didn¡¯t steal it, but¡­ look at what I found while browsing the shelves.¡± He reached into his pocket and pulled out the scroll, its ancient surface gleaming faintly in the dim light of their hut.

    Hiro¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Whoa. What¡¯s that?¡±

    Kyren carefully unrolled the scroll, revealing the sealed letter hidden within. ¡°I found this tucked away in a book. It looks¡­ important.¡±

    Hiro leaned in closer, his curiosity piqued. ¡°What does it say?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s an attached note from someone named River, addressed to Rezhura August. It says it¡¯s for Rezhura¡¯s eyes only and not to open it. But look¡ªit¡¯s sealed. I couldn¡¯t read the actual letter.¡± Kyren handed the smaller note to Hiro, who quickly scanned its contents.

    Hiro¡¯s face grew serious as he read. ¡°This... this sounds heavy. Do you think we should report it to the proctors? Let them handle it?¡±

    Kyren shook his head, his voice firm. ¡°No. I have a feeling River didn¡¯t want this in the hands of just anyone. We need to get it to Rezhura ourselves.¡±

    Hiro frowned, clearly torn. ¡°I get where you¡¯re coming from, but think about it. What if we get caught with it? Or worse, what if someone else tries to take it from us? Maybe the higher-ups are the safer choice.¡±

    Kyren sighed, the conflict within him growing stronger. ¡°I can¡¯t explain it, Hiro. It¡¯s just¡­ a feeling. Like we¡¯re meant to deliver this.¡±

    Before Hiro could respond, a piercing scream shattered the air outside their hut.

    ¡°Did you hear that?¡± Hiro asked, already on his feet.

    Kyren nodded, his body tensing. ¡°Yeah.¡±

    ¡°What do we do?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go. If someone¡¯s in trouble, we can¡¯t just ignore it. And if they run this way, they might spot our hut,¡± Kyren reasoned.

    ¡°Got it,¡± Hiro said, already heading out.

    Kyren quickly hid the scroll in a small, concealed compartment beneath the floorboards of their hut. Then they sprinted toward the source of the scream. The sound grew louder as they approached, their hearts pounding in unison.

    When they reached the scene, they skidded to a halt. There, near the edge of the forest, stood five older students, their expressions twisted with malice. Between them, a girl struggled desperately, her cries for help growing weaker with each passing second. Her uniform marked her as a 16th GA student, and her name¡ªZeeha¡ªflashed in Kyren¡¯s memory.

    ¡°Please, help me!¡± Zeeha sobbed, her tear-streaked face a mask of fear.

    Kyren¡¯s hands balled into fists, his earlier doubts forgotten. ¡°Hiro,¡± he said through gritted teeth, ¡°let¡¯s stop this.¡±

    ¡°Right behind you,¡± Hiro replied, his tone deadly serious.

 CHAPTER 32

    Hiro rushed to the scene, determined to prevent any further harm, and charged toward the student who was about to pull Zeeha''s skirt.

    "AHHHHHHHRGH!" The student, caught off guard by Hiro''s kick, fell unconscious.

    The other four students prepared to fight Hiro, while Kyren helped Zeeha to her feet and attempted to calm her.

    "You guys are disgusting animals. Are you really planning to r**e our GA? Have you lost your minds?" Hiro seethed, brandishing his sword in readiness for combat.

    "He...he... Look at that girl. How did she become the section leader? She can''t even defend herself," one of the students retorted.

    Meanwhile, Kyren tried to calm down Zeeha by gently hugging her. "It''s alright, Ms. 16. Stop crying. We need to deal with these guys first."

    "Please get my bag, I have important thing in their," Zeeha suggested.

    "Hiro get that bag." Kyren pointing at Zeeha''s bag on the ground, after Hiro rushed and throw the bag to them, Zeeha immediately looking for something on her bag.

    Zeeha stifled her tears. "I''m okay now, but can we deal with them?" she inquired.

    Before Kyren could respond, they were interrupted by a sudden wind strike.

    "So you''re the one who struck Hiro before," Kyren accused as he charged in with his newly acquired weapon, a double dagger. He swiftly cut the arms of one of the students, rendering him unable to hold his weapon properly due to bleeding, reducing the odds to a three-versus-three confrontation.

    "Let''s go, Kyren. I''ll show you what I trained for," Hiro said, charging in towards the three enemies.

    "Are these humans crazy? Do they think they can win against our roots?" one student exclaimed, casting a barrage of sharp stones while the other manipulated the wind to make it deadlier.

    "Die, motherfuckers!" The student released the sharp stones at high speed. Kyren and Hiro prepared to dodge, but Zeeha stepped in front of them and sliced the stones propelled by wind.

    "Woah! Ms. 16th, that''s what we''re talking about," Hiro cheered.

    Meanwhile, Kyren noticed Zeeha''s sword sparking and emitting a mini electricity.

    "Where did you get a root enhancement weapon, Zeeha?" Kyren inquired.

    "I''ll tell you about it later. Like you said, let''s end this first," Zeeha''s fierce gaze focused on the three enemies.

    However, the three enemies had already given up and fled, leaving their comrade lying on the ground.

    ...

    "So what should we do with these two?" Hiro pointed at the two they had beaten up, his brow furrowed in concern.The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.

    Kyren glanced at the unconscious students, his expression thoughtful. "I think we can report them to the officials about what happened to Zeeha. They''ll likely get kicked out."

    "No, let''s leave them here. It won''t work; they don''t care about our section," Zeeha interjected, her voice tinged with frustration and exhaustion.

    "Well, we had considered that too," Hiro admitted, nodding in agreement with Zeeha''s assessment.

    After they left.

    "So, what do we do now?" Kyren asked, glancing at Hiro, hinting at something.

    Zeeha sighed heavily, running a hand through her disheveled hair. "I''m not sure, guys. I can''t go back to the dormitory..."

    "Why not?" Kyren inquired, still hoping Hiro wouldn''t reveal too much to Zeeha.

    "My roommates are the ones who betrayed me, they stole this bag, they set me up here, and they switched sides to join Calir," Zeeha explained, her voice tinged with bitterness.

    "Maybe you should team up with us?" Hiro suggested, his eyes reflecting genuine concern for Zeeha''s well-being.

    Zeeha hesitated for a moment, weighing her options. "Thank you for helping, but I don''t really trust you yet," she admitted, her gaze shifting between Kyren and Hiro.

    "Then where are you going now? You don''t have a place in the dormitory like us," Hiro pointed out, a note of sympathy in his voice.

    "What? Then where are you guys sleeping?" Zeeha asked, her curiosity piqued as she looked between Kyren and Hiro,

    "We have a secret place," Hiro whispered conspiratorially, casting a quick glance around to ensure no one was listening in on their conversation. "We''ve built a hidden room there." He subtly gestured in its direction, a secretive gleam in his eyes.

    Kyren observed Hiro''s expression, though felt a bit disappointed that Hiro had revealed so much, but still feel mixture of admiration and amusement on how pure Hiro''s heart, he unconditionally wanted to help anyone who needs, like he have done to him.

    "Over there? I didn''t see anything," Zeeha remarked, her tone laced with curiosity.

    "We intended to keep it hidden. That''s why you can''t see it. Maybe we should go there," Hiro suggested, his eyes flicking to Zeeha as he awaited her response.

    Zeeha leaned forward. "Are you okay with that? If not, I won''t bother," she said, directing her question towards Kyren.

    Kyren considered Zeeha''s question carefully before nodding in agreement. "Well, I don''t trust you either, but Hiro has revealed so much. Let''s work on building our trust," he replied, offering Zeeha a small smile of reassurance.

    Suddenly, Hiro''s expression shifted to one of realization, and he clapped a hand to his forehead in dismay. "Oh no, Kyren! I''m sorry! I let it slip!" he exclaimed, his cheeks flushing with embarrassment.

    Meanwhile, Zeeha couldn''t help but chuckle at the exchange between Kyren and Hiro. "Haha, you guys are funny," she remarked, a genuine smile gracing her lips as she looked between them.

    "Let''s go," Kyren said, accepting Zeeha''s offer with a nod of determination.

    ...

    After they had arrived at their hideout, Zeeha marveled at their humble hut. "Wow, guys, you built this?" she exclaimed, taking in the surroundings of their makeshift hut.

    "Well, it''s enough for the two of us, but I suppose we''ll need to renovate it for the newcomer," Hiro remarked, finally placing his sword on the makeshift rack they had designed.

    "I see. So, what can I help you guys with to renovate it?" Zeeha offered, eager to lend a hand.

    "Just rest for a bit. We can handle it," Kyren reassured her, already beginning to undo the clasps of his uniform in preparation for the carpentry work ahead.

    "Yeah, do you have any suggestions on how you''d like your room to look?" Hiro inquired, following Kyren''s lead and starting to strip off his uniform.

    "It''s all up to you guys. I''m okay with anything, even without a renovation," Zeeha replied, a hint of gratitude in her voice. "Ohh, maybe I''ll make a tea while you guys are working." grabbing her bag and picking some herbs.

    With their plan set, Kyren and Hiro sprang into action. Kyren gathered materials while Hiro took charge of building. Their teamwork was seamless, like they were old pros. Bit by bit, their basic shelter blossomed into a snug home. They even crafted a bathroom with a tap linked to the nearby river for privacy.

    While Zeeha gathering a bunch of tree branches to make a bonfire and boil a water.

    After the final touch, the hut felt like a whole new place. It was warm and inviting, now with a separate bedroom and a spacious living room that could accommodate up to four people for a cozy night''s sleep.

 CHAPTER 33

    Kyren and Hiro settled into their newly renovated hut, the scent of fresh wood and varnish still lingering in the air. The snug space felt more like a sanctuary than just a shelter, hidden away from prying eyes.

    ¡°You guys are resourceful, aren¡¯t you?¡± Zeeha remarked, swinging her feet in the high chair they had crafted from salvaged materials. Her gaze swept around the cozy space, an impressed smile playing at her lips.

    Hiro chuckled, adjusting the makeshift curtain to block out the last rays of the setting sun. ¡°Not really; we just need this to survive.¡±

    ¡°Well, I think this is the max we can do about it. We can¡¯t expand it any more, or it won¡¯t be a hideout anymore if it becomes too big,¡± Kyren observed. His voice held a tinge of satisfaction as he scanned the room.

    ¡°Yeah, I thought about that too,¡± Hiro replied, glancing at the sturdy walls and the effort they¡¯d poured into the place.

    The three companions paused, soaking in the spectacle of the sun dipping below the horizon, casting hues of orange and pink across the sky, filling the hut with a soft glow.

    Breaking the silence, Kyren turned to Zeeha. ¡°So, Zeeha, where did you get that root enhancement for your sword? And how do you control it?¡± he asked, his curiosity piqued by the mysterious powers of her weapon.

    Zeeha¡¯s eyes sparkled with excitement as she held out her hand to reveal a delicately crafted ring etched with intricate runes. ¡°Oh, yes, it¡¯s from this,¡± she said, her voice brimming with pride. ¡°My friend customized this ring. It stores roots and can fuse them to your weapon.¡±

    Hiro¡¯s eyes widened in amazement. ¡°What? Is that even possible? I¡¯ve never heard of anything like that.¡±

    Kyren shook his head. ¡°No, Hiro, we actually heard about it from Alaine¡­ but it was a bit different. Zeeha, can you tell us more?¡±

    ¡°Of course,¡± Zeeha replied with a grin, stretching her arms out leisurely. ¡°We don¡¯t have anything else to do, do we?¡±

    The soft flicker of the lantern light cast shadows as Zeeha settled into her story. ¡°I have two friends here at the academy, but they¡¯re in different sections. After the qualifying exam, we all got split up,¡± she said, a hint of sadness creeping into her tone.

    ¡°That¡¯s tough,¡± Hiro said sympathetically. ¡°It¡¯s different from us, I guess.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, very different.¡± Zeeha¡¯s smile turned nostalgic. ¡°They¡¯re GAs too, in sections 11 and 12. I¡¯ll never forget the coronation of the GA. The 11th is a dwarf, right?¡± Kyren asked, recalling the event.

    Zeeha nodded, finishing her tea. ¡°Yeah, but he doesn¡¯t look like one of them¡ªmore like a pure elf, like the 8th GA. He and my friend from section 12 are the ones who craft these accessories.¡±

    Kyren watched Zeeha carefully as she spoke, noting the admiration in her voice. Her loyalty to her friends was evident, but he couldn¡¯t shake a nagging feeling that there was more to her story than she was letting on.Support the author by searching for the original publication of this novel.

    ¡°How do you control it?¡± Hiro asked, his eyes locked onto the ring. ¡°And how do you avoid getting struck by the electricity?¡±

    Zeeha flexed her gloved hand with a proud grin. ¡°It¡¯s simple¡ªwell, maybe not that simple,¡± she admitted, gesturing to her gloves and sleeves. ¡°These are resistant to electric roots. My friend designed them to protect me.¡±

    ¡°Whoa! So how do you release the roots from the ring?¡± Hiro asked, leaning in closer, mesmerized by the glowing runes.

    ¡°If I grip my sword, the ring releases electricity. The harder I grip, the more electricity flows,¡± Zeeha explained, demonstrating with a quick jolt. Her movements were fluid, her hand as steady as if she¡¯d practiced this a hundred times.

    ¡°This ring can store other elemental roots too,¡± she continued, ¡°like wind, water, and fire. But electricity is the best for enhancing sharpness. Wind is good for mid-range slashes, but fire drains energy fast, and water or earth dulls the blade.¡±

    ¡°Fascinating,¡± Kyren murmured, his interest growing. ¡°What¡¯s the capacity of that ring? How much can it store?¡±

    Zeeha scratched her chin, thinking. ¡°If I go full power, it lasts about half an hour. In normal fights, up to two hours. Recharging takes three days.¡±

    ¡°Must be worth a fortune,¡± Hiro mused, awestruck. He looked at the ring as if seeing a priceless relic.

    ¡°It is. I only have it because my friend from the 12th GA, who¡¯s from a semi-royal family, gifted it to me,¡± Zeeha said, tucking her ringed hand into her lap with a smile.

    Kyren raised an eyebrow, still watching Zeeha closely. She had powerful friends and valuable artifacts¡ªtoo valuable for someone he barely knew. His gaze shifted to Hiro, who seemed to trust Zeeha fully. Kyren could feel a knot of doubt tightening in his stomach.

    ¡°So,¡± Hiro said, breaking Kyren¡¯s train of thought, ¡°what are your plans for tomorrow? Our section is pretty awful, right?¡±

    Zeeha sighed, the weight of her frustration clear in her voice. ¡°It is. Our section¡¯s practically at a disadvantage. It¡¯s like giving us a broken boat and telling us to win a ship race.¡±

    Hiro looked thoughtful. ¡°Maybe we need to work with others in our section. Surely, some of them can¡¯t be as bad as the rest.¡±

    Zeeha¡¯s expression soured. ¡°They betrayed me. They might think the same way we do, but they¡¯d rather side with whoever¡¯s the strongest.¡±

    Hiro¡¯s smile faded as he considered her words. ¡°Then maybe we just need to watch each other¡¯s backs,¡± he suggested. His voice was softer, almost vulnerable.

    Kyren noticed how easily Hiro formed attachments with people, how quickly he found trust where Kyren saw only risk. He wasn¡¯t ready to fully trust Zeeha yet, but he¡¯d go along with it for now.

    ¡°Well, I still don¡¯t trust you guys,¡± Zeeha murmured, her eyes drifting closed, ¡°but you¡¯re not Calir¡¯s puppets, at least.¡±

    Hiro¡¯s face lit up with a memory. ¡°Oh, you saw our little showdown with him, right?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, and it was terrible,¡± Zeeha muttered with a smirk.

    ¡°What? I held my ground!¡± Hiro protested.

    Zeeha scoffed. ¡°He was just testing himself, showing off. If you fought him seriously, he¡¯d crush you.¡± She yawned, glancing at the two of them. ¡°Anyway, you guys going to sleep?¡±

    The three settled down, drifting into the quiet of the night. But Kyren found himself staring at the ceiling, thoughts churning.

    After an hour, Hiro noticed him still awake. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you sleeping, Kyren?¡±

    Kyren shifted, hesitating before answering. ¡°Hiro, honestly, I still don¡¯t trust Zeeha.¡±

    Hiro paused, considering this. ¡°Can¡¯t blame you,¡± he replied softly. ¡°After everything¡­ it¡¯s not easy to just move on.¡±

    Kyren felt a tightness in his chest as he whispered, ¡°Yeah¡­ I hate to think it, but it feels like we¡¯re up against everyone. Like no one really wants to make a fair deal with us.¡±

    Hiro fell silent beside him, his breathing growing steady. Kyren sighed, glancing over to see Hiro fast asleep.

    In the quiet, Kyren tried to relax, forcing his doubts away. He wanted to believe in Zeeha, but trust wasn¡¯t something he gave easily. For now, he¡¯d stay vigilant¡ªbecause in a world like this, survival meant watching your back¡­ even with friends nearby.

 CHAPTER 34

    "Guys, wake up, the sun''s up," Zeeha called out, her voice cutting through the quiet dawn. Light streamed through the gaps in the hut''s makeshift walls, casting a warm glow across the room.

    Hiro groaned, stretching his arms wide. "Yawn¡­ oh, it¡¯s already morning? I¡¯m still tired,¡± he muttered, glancing over to see Kyren stirring as well. ¡°Looks like Kyren finally got some sleep too,¡± he added, smirking slightly.

    Zeeha, already dressed in her uniform, adjusted her sleeves. "I¡¯m off to attend the GA¡¯s meeting. We¡¯re discussing the upcoming elimination match," she said with a hint of excitement in her voice.

    ¡°The early bird, huh, Zeeha?¡± Hiro remarked, rubbing his eyes. He nudged Kyren, who was still waking up, blinking against the morning light.

    "Kyren, come on! Let¡¯s go hunt some fish¡ªwe¡¯ve got plenty of time," Hiro said, already planning the day as he looked out at the sunlit waters beyond the hut.

    Kyren, still half asleep, gave a distant nod, squinting into the sunlight. Zeeha glanced at both of them, a gentle smile on her face.

    "I¡¯m heading out now. Be careful, you two," she said, her voice softening before she left.

    ¡°See ya later, Zeeha!¡± Hiro called after her, already rummaging through the hut to make some fishing equipment. Kyren gave a sleepy wave as Zeeha disappeared into the morning light.

    The day unfolded much like any other for Kyren and Hiro, surviving together on the isolated island with no hope of outside help. They hunted for fish, roasted their catch over a small fire, and spent the morning working on their hut, reinforcing the walls and weaving leaves to shield it from rain. By mid-morning, they had moved to the riverbank, sparring and challenging each other with push-ups and sprints across the rocky shore.

    ¡°You¡¯re getting better with your attacks, Hiro,¡± Kyren said, catching his breath as he leaned against a massive stone at the river''s edge.

    ¡°You think so?¡± Hiro grinned, still rinsing himself in the cool water. ¡°And you¡¯re serious about switching to a dagger? Giving up the sword?¡±

    Kyren shrugged. ¡°Yeah, I feel like there¡¯s more I can do with a dagger. After that prisoner destroyed my gladius, I realized it might not be the right weapon for me.¡±

    Hiro chuckled. ¡°Well, I guess we can¡¯t be on the same job path after all. So, you think executioner suits you better than a fighter?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know yet. Let me figure it out,¡± Kyren replied thoughtfully, standing up and brushing the dirt from his hands. They both headed back to the hut, preparing for the afternoon studies and training they¡¯d set out for themselves.

    As noon passed, Kyren delved into his research, his mind focused on Rezhura and his mysterious past. He thumbed through the mission data book, studying profiles of top guild members and renowned warriors. Hiro went off to practice with his sword nearby, occasionally glancing over at Kyren, who was engrossed in his reading.

    ¡°Rezhura D''August¡­ ¡®The Perfect Knight¡¯¡­¡± Kyren murmured to himself, reading aloud as he organized his notes:

    <ul>

    <li>Human Race</li>

    <li>5-Star Fighter</li>

    <li>Leader of the Sacred Selection Guild since age 14</li>

    <li>Formed the Royal Squad with his friends from the orphanage</li>

    </ul>

    Kyren continued with the profiles of the Royal Squad members, each one more impressive than the last:

    <ul>

    <li>Raijum Flow, ¡°The Red Thunder¡±</li>

    <ul>

    <li>Imp Race</li>

    <li>5-Star Fighter</li>

    <li>4-Star Executioner</li>

    </ul>

    <li>Maya Blade, ¡°The Queen of Blades¡±</li>

    <ul>

    <li>Pix Race</li>

    <li>5-Star Executioner</li>

    <li>4-Star Shooter</li>

    </ul>

    <li>Mei Fylyn, ¡°The Celestial Sorcerer¡±</li>

    <ul>

    <li>Babe Race</li>

    <li>5-Star Sorcerer</li>

    <li>3-Star Shooter</li>

    <li>2-Star Healer</li>

    </ul>

    <li>Axel Spark, ¡°The Royal Shield¡±</li>

    <ul>

    <li>Demon Race</li>

    <li>5-Star Defender</li>

    <li>3-Star Fighter</li>

    <li>2-Star Healer</li>

    </ul>

    <li>Jelly Spark, ¡°The Bloody Priest¡±</li>

    <ul>

    <li>Demon Race</li>

    <li>5-Star Healer</li>

    <li>3-Star Sorcerer</li>

    <li>3-Star Defender</li>

    </ul>

    <li>Hinata Yuuki, ¡°The Plat Coin Maker¡±</li>

    <ul>

    <li>Newly added Royal Squad member with royal lineage and great potential, serving as Rezhura''s personal assistant</li>

    <li>Human Race</li>

    <li>4-Star Fighter</li>

    <li>4-Star Shooter</li>

    <li>4-Star Defender</li>

    </ul>

    </ul>

    Kyren¡¯s eyes lingered on the description of their last mission¡ªa mission marked with an ¡°S-Class¡± designation, a warning of extreme danger and significance. The mission log recounted their entry into one of the Darklord Districts, notorious territories controlled by ancient, malevolent powers. There, the team had uncovered a threat of terrifying magnitude: the Darklord King, Mauro, was expecting a child, prophesied to disrupt the balance of the realm. This unborn child had the potential to obliterate both the Human and Elf races, presenting an existential threat that could reshape the world itself.You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story.

    The directive had been clear: eliminate this threat, even if it meant taking the life of the unborn child. The high stakes of the mission and the grim objective weighed heavily on Kyren¡¯s mind.

    But as he searched for the mission''s outcome, his heart sank. The details ended abruptly after listing the mission objective, leaving no indication of whether the threat had been neutralized. It was a glaring gap in the record, an unsettling silence in an otherwise detailed archive.

    "Did they succeed in secret?" he thought, his mind racing. "Or was the outcome too dire to be recorded? Or¡­ did something go horribly wrong?"

    The more he pondered, the more questions surfaced. He felt an overwhelming sense of urgency, the weight of an unsolved mystery hanging over him.

    ¡°Another unanswered mystery, huh?¡± he whispered, closing the book.

    He gathered up the scattered papers, returning them to the shelf when he heard footsteps. A low, gravelly voice broke the silence.

    ¡°It¡¯s rare for someone to visit this library in the middle of class,¡± a low, gravelly voice echoed behind Kyren, breaking the silence.

    Startled, Kyren turned to see a tall, imposing figure looming nearby. Roger Blake, the 3rd GA, stood there, his presence intense and commanding. Known as the warrior who defeated a disrespectful demon after the entrance exam, Roger had earned a reputation for his strength and unyielding discipline. His sharp, piercing gaze and muscular build gave him a formidable air, one that Kyren couldn''t help but feel in the depths of his chest.

    ¡°Oh, Mr. 3rd¡­¡± Kyren stammered, straightening. ¡°We¡­ well, our section doesn¡¯t have a proctor today. They¡¯re all busy with the elimination match preparations.¡±

    Roger¡¯s intense gaze held Kyren¡¯s, as though assessing him on a level beyond appearances. ¡°What¡¯s your name, kid?¡±

    ¡°My name is Kyren,¡± he replied, hesitating slightly, uncertain if he should be speaking with a GA who was technically his section¡¯s adversary. He glanced down, avoiding Roger¡¯s piercing gaze.

    Roger extended his hand, surprising Kyren. ¡°I¡¯m Roger Blake. You can call me that. It¡¯s refreshing to see a human so devoted to knowledge. And I think you know why that means something to me,¡± he said, his handshake firm and confident.

    Kyren took the offered hand, feeling the strength in Roger¡¯s grip. ¡°Nice to meet you sir, Roger Blake,¡± he replied, releasing the handshake with a bit of awe.

    Roger¡¯s gaze drifted to a shelf nearby, settling on a specific title. ¡°I came here for this.¡± He pulled down an old, dusty tome labeled True Strength of the Human Race. As he dusted off the cover, he gave a reflective smile. ¡°I was hoping to learn something new, but I guess I already know what it has to say.¡±

    Kyren nodded, sensing an unspoken weight in Roger¡¯s words.

    Roger gave Kyren a thoughtful look. ¡°Keep at it, kid. This place¡±¡ªhe gestured around the library¡ª¡°is a sanctuary for our race. If you¡¯re ever discouraged by the harshness of the world, remember that the strongest warrior in our realm, Rezhura, is one of us. That strength is in you, too. Don¡¯t forget that.¡±

    With a parting pat on Kyren¡¯s shoulder, Roger turned and walked toward the exit. But before he left, he glanced back one last time. ¡°Good luck on your journey. I hope we all pass.¡±

    As the door closed behind him, Kyren felt a renewed resolve. He took a deep breath, determined to uncover the truth, not just about Rezhura, but about his own potential.

 CHAPTER 35

    As the weeks passed, Kyren, Hiro, and Zeeha found themselves growing closer. Their shared experiences in training and the camaraderie they built while preparing for the Elimination Exam forged a strong bond among them. They often stayed up late, discussing strategies and dreams, laughing at each other¡¯s jokes, and helping one another with their weaknesses. Kyren¡¯s sharp analytical mind made him the natural leader during study sessions, breaking down complex problems into manageable chunks. Hiro¡¯s boundless energy and enthusiasm kept the group¡¯s spirits high, even during the most grueling training. And Zeeha, with her quiet wisdom and steady determination, became the grounding force that held them together.

    One evening, as they sat around a campfire under a blanket of stars, Hiro gazed at his friends. ¡°You know, I¡¯m actually feeling good about the upcoming exams,¡± he said with a grin, leaning back on the makeshift bench he¡¯d crafted from mud and sticks.

    Zeeha, focused on roasting meat skewered on a stick, looked up thoughtfully. ¡°I still don¡¯t know what to expect,¡± she admitted. ¡°I heard that ten students from each section will be eliminated. It¡¯s going to be serious.¡±

    Hiro shrugged, a soft smile playing on his lips. ¡°All we need is to have each other¡¯s backs, right?¡± His voice carried a warmth that made Kyren feel grateful for their friendship.

    After a pause, Zeeha¡¯s gaze shifted to the fire, and she asked, ¡°What if one of us gets eliminated? Would you stay if, say, Kyren didn¡¯t make it?¡± Her voice was calm, but there was a flicker of vulnerability in her tone.

    Hiro didn¡¯t hesitate. ¡°No way. I¡¯d leave instantly.¡± His answer was firm, his eyes reflecting the flickering firelight. Kyren looked at him, surprised by the conviction in his voice, but also feeling a weight settle in his chest at the thought.

    Not wanting the mood to turn somber, Kyren smirked. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m not going anywhere. But maybe you¡¯ve got the wrong example¡ªHiro here might be the first to go.¡± He nudged Hiro, breaking the tension as laughter filled the air.

    ¡°Hahaha, you really have confidence, Kyren,¡± Zeeha added with a gentle smile.

    ¡°Anyway,¡± Hiro said, stifling a yawn, ¡°I¡¯m pretty wiped from sparring today. Let¡¯s get some rest; tomorrow¡¯s going to be a long day.¡±

    The next morning, the atmosphere in the Section 16 room was tense as a Sky Official entered, summoning all the students to gather. The room went silent, everyone¡¯s attention locked on the official.

    ¡°Listen up, everyone,¡± the official announced, his voice carrying an air of authority. ¡°The Elimination Exam has begun. It¡¯s section versus section¡ªa survival challenge.¡±

    A ripple of murmurs spread through the room as students exchanged anxious glances.

    ¡°For this first exam, your goal is to knock out at least twenty students from the opposing section. Those left standing will pass.¡± He paused, letting the weight of his words sink in. ¡°Ten students from each section will be eliminated in total, but here¡¯s the twist: it could be twenty from the same section. That means your strategy and teamwork are crucial.¡±

    Hiro¡¯s face grew pale. ¡°Twenty? That¡¯s half of our section if we¡¯re not careful,¡± he whispered, sweat beading on his forehead.

    ¡°But there¡¯s some good news,¡± the official continued. ¡°Zeeha, as the 16th GA, has immunity in this exam. She may select five students for exemption.¡±

    All eyes immediately turned to Zeeha. She took a deep breath and stepped forward, her expression calm and composed as she scanned the faces of her section mates. After a few moments, she pointed to Kyren and Hiro. Both friends exchanged surprised looks, unsure how to react.This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.

    For a few tense seconds, the room waited to see who else she¡¯d choose. Zeeha studied the crowd thoughtfully, then chose Sparoo and Calir. After a long pause, she turned to the Sky Official. ¡°That¡¯s it. I won¡¯t be selecting a fifth.¡±

    Sparoo¡¯s eyes lit up, and he approached Zeeha with a grateful smile. ¡°Thank you, Miss 16th. It¡¯s not every day I get handed a free pass,¡± he said with a playful salute. ¡°I won¡¯t forget this.¡±

    But Calir¡¯s reaction was far different. He clenched his fists, his eyes narrowed, and his expression simmered with anger. ¡°What the hell, Zeeha?¡± he spat, voice low and seething. ¡°Do you really think I need your pity immunity?¡±

    Zeeha met his glare with a steady gaze. ¡°It¡¯s not pity, Calir. I¡¯m choosing based on strategy. You¡¯re one of the strongest here, and I¡¯d rather keep you safe for now.¡±

    ¡°Safe?¡± Calir¡¯s tone dripped with scorn. ¡°I don¡¯t need ¡®safe.¡¯ I¡¯m not some weakling who needs to hide behind immunity. I¡¯m ready to fight, unlike some people who¡¯d jump at the chance to sit this out.¡± His gaze flicked to Kyren and Hiro with a sneer.

    Hiro frowned, stepping forward. ¡°Look, Calir, Zeeha didn¡¯t choose you because she thinks you¡¯re weak. She chose you because you¡¯re one of the strongest. We¡¯re all aiming for the same goal here.¡±

    ¡°Save the speech, Hiro,¡± Calir snapped, crossing his arms defiantly. ¡°I don¡¯t care about any ¡®goal¡¯ you think we have. I¡¯m not here to play nice with anyone, and I sure as hell don¡¯t need immunity to prove my worth.¡±

    Sparoo, sensing the rising tension, laughed in an attempt to lighten the mood. ¡°Hey, come on, Calir! A day off from risking our necks is a gift. Just take it easy for once.¡±

    Calir shot Sparoo a withering glare. ¡°Spare me your nonsense, Sparoo. Maybe you¡¯re fine with being handed things, but I¡¯m not. I¡¯ve earned my place here, and I don¡¯t need anyone¡¯s charity.¡±

    Kyren, watching Calir with a mix of irritation and pity, spoke up. ¡°Calir, maybe if you stopped trying to turn everything into a fight, you¡¯d see Zeeha¡¯s trying to help all of us succeed. We¡¯re a team.¡±

    Calir¡¯s laugh was cold and bitter. ¡°Team? Don¡¯t make me laugh, Kyren. I don¡¯t owe any of you anything, and I¡¯m sure as hell not here to hold anyone¡¯s hand. I¡¯ll do this my way¡ªno one else¡¯s.¡±

    Hiro stepped forward, his face uncharacteristically serious. ¡°Fine, do it your way. But don¡¯t drag us down just because you¡¯re too proud to see what¡¯s good for you. We¡¯re all after the same thing: survival and success. Think about that.¡±

    Calir¡¯s sneer only deepened, but for a brief moment, something in his gaze softened, a flicker of doubt or conflict. Then he shook it off, rolling his eyes. ¡°Whatever. Don¡¯t pretend to know me, Hiro. I¡¯ll do what I have to, but don¡¯t expect me to play along with your little ¡®team spirit¡¯ nonsense.¡±

    Sparoo, ever the peacemaker, patted Hiro on the shoulder. ¡°Let him be, Hiro. Calir¡¯s got his own way of handling things. Zeeha, thanks again. I¡¯ll make sure to give it my all when it counts.¡±

    Zeeha nodded, showing no outward reaction to Calir¡¯s bitterness. ¡°It¡¯s alright. I knew it wouldn¡¯t sit well with everyone. But I chose based on what¡¯s best for us as a section.¡±

    The other student started jumped over them with a burst out anger.

    "We will make sure you will cry your ass out every day, after we passed this elimination" one student said.

    Meanwhile Hiro advised Kyren and Zeeha to leave the room "Come Kyren, Zeeha, they are raging we don''t have any business here."

    "Yeah, let''s leave in this place." Kyren agreed.

    Kyren looked at her, impressed but thoughtful. He now understood the full extent of Zeeha¡¯s strategy¡ªand her willingness to make tough decisions for their survival.

    Kyren began to understand Zeeha''s plan, but he wanted to confirm his suspicions and asked her directly, "So, you''ve decided to abandon our section, Zeeha?"

    Hiro interjected, "Wait, what?"

    Zeeha replied calmly, "Yes, I''ve seen no future for our section, and I wanted all of them to opt out as soon as possible."

    Hiro was confused. "I don''t understand what you guys are tackling."

    Zeeha patiently explained, "Well, Hiro, if Calir and Sparoo participate in the elimination exam, they can eliminate weak students from the other section."

    "Oh? Isn''t that a good thing?" Hiro asked.

    Zeeha shook her head. "No, because if weaker students from their section get eliminated, it increases the chances of our weak students passing. I''ve decided to exempt our two aces for the bigger elimination exam, but not today. There''s still a chance they could be eliminated by the other section, and that wouldn''t be good for us. I''d rather team up with them than with a bunch of weak students."

    "Woah! I never thought about that, and I''d never make a decision like that. You''re brilliant, Zeeha," Hiro exclaimed, amazed by Zeeha''s critical thinking.

 CHAPTER 36

    After a short walk, they encountered students from other sections.

    "Yo! Vilon, Beatrix," Zeeha greeted the other students, her voice carrying a blend of warmth and authority. "Kyren, Hiro, these are my friends I was talking about. This is the 11th GA, Vilon, and the 12th GA, Beatrix."

    Vilon nodded, his gaze reserved and discerning, matching Kyren¡¯s quiet demeanor. His long blonde hair framed his face, and his blue eyes observed Kyren and Hiro with an unreadable intensity. Beside him, Beatrix offered a bright, mischievous smile, her posture relaxed yet somehow hinting at a hidden strength.

    "So, these are the famous Kyren and Hiro, right?" Beatrix¡¯s tone was playful, her eyes twinkling with curiosity.

    "Yeah, and as expected, I¡¯ve chosen them to be exempted," Zeeha replied, sounding proud of her choice.

    "I see," Vilon said quietly, his voice steady and thoughtful, his hair drifting slightly in the breeze as he took in their expressions.

    "Anyway, we haven¡¯t had breakfast yet. Would you two like to join us?" Beatrix asked with a grin, her tone lighthearted.

    Kyren and Hiro exchanged a look, realizing they hadn¡¯t eaten either. Despite their past experiences in the cafeteria, this time felt different.

    "Let¡¯s go," Zeeha added with a reassuring nod. "We haven¡¯t eaten yet either."

    They arrived at the cafeteria, and memories of past humiliations flashed through Kyren and Hiro¡¯s minds. But with the GAs present, they felt a new respect directed their way.

    "Kyren," Hiro whispered, glancing around in awe, "this is our first time eating decent food in a month."

    Kyren¡¯s lips curved in a subtle smile. He felt it too¡ªthe satisfaction of finally being treated with dignity.

    Their quiet conversation was interrupted by a sneering voice from across the room.

    "Why are these two Section 16 students here? Aren¡¯t they supposed to be in an elimination exam?" A student¡¯s disdainful tone cut through the noise.

    They looked up to see a student known to be a future guild member of Rayn, his expression challenging. Another student spoke up, casting a disapproving look at Kyren and Hiro. "Hey, staff, what are they doing here? Isn¡¯t this cafeteria reserved for the higher sections and GAs?"

    "Enough, guys," came a calm yet firm voice. They turned to see Rayn, her gaze steady and unyielding, subtly warning her group to back down.

    ¡°They¡¯re exempted from the elimination round, and just like you, I have the right to invite anyone from my section to join me in the eatery,¡± Zeeha interjected, her tone level but unshakeable.

    The students exchanged embarrassed glances and settled back down, casting wary looks their way.

    Just then, the atmosphere changed. An intimidating presence filled the room as a student entered, silencing everyone without a word. Aolomon had arrived.

    "Zeeha, Beatrix, that¡¯s Aolomon," Vilon murmured, his eyes narrowing, his usually calm demeanor showing a rare flicker of caution.

    Kyren tensed, observing Aolomon¡¯s cold aura. There was a quiet, deadly power about him that even Hiro couldn¡¯t ignore.Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.

    ¡°Let¡¯s not mess around here and finish our meal,¡± Kyren whispered to Hiro, keeping his voice low.

    ¡°Yeah, this guy gives me the creeps,¡± Hiro replied, his usual carefree smile gone as he eyed Aolomon warily.

    Aolomon walked to the buffet table and scanned the options. His gaze landed on Meal Number 3, but it was empty.

    ¡°Man! Meal 3 is already gone. Hey, staff, refill this,¡± he commanded, his tone leaving no room for negotiation.

    The staff member hesitated before replying, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. 10th, but there¡¯s no more Meal Number 3 for today.¡±

    A tense silence spread over the room. Aolomon¡¯s eyes narrowed, and he turned, spotting the last serving of Meal 3 on Hiro¡¯s plate. He gave Hiro a cold, calculating look, a slight tension building in the air.

    Kyren prepared to intervene, but Aolomon surprised them by letting out a low chuckle. ¡°Too bad. Guess even GAs can¡¯t always get what they want.¡± He shrugged, picking something else from the buffet, dismissing the situation.

    After finishing their meal, they headed to the outdoor event hall to observe the elimination round alongside the Vice President.

    ¡°Welcome, everyone. I hope you¡¯re prepared for our Elimination Exam. For the first round, we¡¯ll have a battle between Section 15 and Section 16. Those in these sections, please proceed to the arena,¡± the announcer called out, his voice echoing through the hall.

    Kyren¡¯s stomach tightened as he anticipated the battle. Hiro leaned closer, his tone more serious than usual. ¡°This is gonna be hard to watch, Kyren. I don¡¯t pity those who treated Zeeha badly, but I feel sorry for the decent ones who just got unlucky.¡±

    Seated with Zeeha, the other GAs, and the exempted students, they watched as Section 15¡¯s GA coached her students, her focus evident. She was making notes for her commander-in-chief, readying them for battle. Her dedication was a stark contrast to Section 16¡¯s disorganization.

    The 14th GA scoffed from nearby, ¡°Well, looks like some GAs care more about their soldiers than others.¡±

    Hiro¡¯s brows furrowed, and he clenched his fists in irritation. Zeeha, noticing, placed a reassuring hand on his arm. ¡°Don¡¯t mind it, Hiro,¡± she said quietly.

    "Okay, let''s start the elimination exam. Section 15, are you ready?" the announcer asked.

    "WE ARE READY!" they shouted, their preparedness sounding like a war cry.

    "And how about Section 16? Are you ready?"

    Some of the students said they were ready, but their confidence was not evident.

    "The battle begins!"

    Section 15 wasted no time. Five students placed their shields in front of Section 16, while ten students behind the defenders started to cast their roots. Four students spread out to every corner of the arena with their bows and arrows, assisting the front lines.

    After a minute of casting spells, they initiated attacks on Section 16, dividing the students into different corners. While Section 16 evaded in different directions, the front line started to attack the isolated students in each corner. Section 16 had no chance of fighting back; it felt like they were running for their lives. One by one, the students from Section 16 were knocked out of the arena.

    Section 15 didn''t want anyone to be eliminated from their section. Their synergy was solid, and they had each other''s backs.

    After a quick moment, 15 students from Section 16 were knocked out, leaving only 5 left needed to be eliminated.

    One of the commanders in the battle shouted, "Okay! Plan A completed. Let''s go for the next plan."

    All the students of Section 15 gathered and formed a solid formation, watching every angle. They didn''t give Section 16 any room to breathe. The sorcerers started to cast spells again, creating huge stone walls around three corners of the arena, leaving only one way to be knocked out.

    "Hiro, this is bad!" Kyren quickly understood what they were planning.

    "WHAT? Why?" Hiro asked, alarmed.

    "They''re planning to eliminate all of them at once!" Kyren revealed, even catching Zeeha by surprise.

    "Is that... is that legal?" Hiro asked.

    "I don''t know, but if they get knocked out at the same time... I don''t know how they''ll decide who passes," Kyren explained.

    "Ohhh, looks like we have a smart brain here," the 14th GA, who had been listening to their conversation, interjected.

    Meanwhile, Zeeha watched with sweat on her forehead.

    "See, if you didn''t choose me, I would have blasted every one of them," Calir said, pointing his finger at Zeeha, clearly blaming her for the situation.

    The remaining students of Section 16 had no choice but to stick together as the area got tighter. They had two choices: fight the defenders marching towards them or accept their fate and be pushed out of the arena.

    "This is brutal. If they all get eliminated, there will only be five students left in our section," Hiro said, his voice filled with concern.

    "Yup and soon, all of you will be eliminated too." The 14th GA said.

 CHAPTER 37

    After a brutal clash, the Section 16 students fought desperately to hold their ground against the unyielding defenders. But relentless counterattacks forced them back, and, in a frenzy of survival, they began to turn on each other. Friends became adversaries in a heartbeat, alliances crumbling as they fought for any edge. In mere moments, ten students lay defeated on the ground¡ªknocked out not by their opponents but by their own allies.

    "OK, THE BATTLE IS OVER!" the announcer¡¯s voice boomed across the arena, his tone cutting through the noise like a blade. "Twenty-five students from Section 16 have been eliminated."

    A murmur of relief rippled through Section 15. Slowly, they lowered their guards, shoulders relaxing as they celebrated. Some even extended their hands in camaraderie to the few Section 16 survivors. But before the dust had fully settled, a furious voice tore through the silence.

    "YOU GUYS ARE CHEATERS!" A student from Section 16, his face twisted with rage, charged forward in a reckless bid for revenge, his arm poised to strike a Section 15 student.

    Before he could land his blow, the Vice President raised a hand. A dark root spell surged from his fingers, snaking through the air in a twisted, corrupted form. In a heartbeat, it struck the student, freezing him mid-charge. The student¡¯s expression shifted from rage to shock, his mouth hanging open before his body twisted and began to wither, decaying into dark, burnt ash that drifted to the ground, unrecognizable.

    "Oops," the Vice President said with a smirk, his voice dripping with casual cruelty. "Correction¡ªtwenty-six students have been eliminated."

    Silence swallowed the arena. Everyone stood frozen, the weight of the Vice President¡¯s merciless display sinking in, the brutality of the academy laid bare.

    Kyren, feeling the shift in Hiro¡¯s energy, placed a steady hand on his friend¡¯s shoulder. "Hiro, come on. Let¡¯s get out of here. This place¡­ it¡¯s too much right now."

    Hiro followed, his steps slow and heavy, his face drained of color. His usually bright, playful eyes were wide and distant, staring at the ground as they left the arena behind.

    As they walked in silence, Hiro finally broke, his voice barely more than a whisper. "Kyren¡­ that student¡­ they¡¯re really gone, aren¡¯t he? Just¡­ like that?" His words faltered, disbelief and fear weighing on every syllable.

    Kyren looked down, unsure how to answer. He felt the same dread gnawing at him, but he knew Hiro needed something¡ªanything¡ªthat would keep him grounded. "Yeah, Hiro," he replied, keeping his voice as steady as he could. "They¡¯re gone. That¡¯s just¡­ how things work here."

    Hiro stopped abruptly, his gaze locked on his own hands. "What if that happens to us, Kyren?" His voice trembled, his usual confidence cracking. "What if we mess up? What if they just¡­ decide we¡¯re done?"

    Kyren felt Hiro¡¯s fear settle like a weight on his own chest. His pulse quickened as he felt the same doubts clawing at him, the same sinking feeling he had been fighting to ignore since he set foot in this place. But Hiro needed him to be strong. He tightened his grip on Hiro¡¯s shoulder, forcing a reassuring smile. "Listen, Hiro. I know this place is brutal. And yeah, it¡¯s terrifying. But we¡¯re not like that student. We¡¯re not reckless¡ªwe¡¯re smart, and we¡¯re looking out for each other. If we ever face defeat, we¡¯ll do it with dignity, not like this." He tried to make his voice sound confident, as though he believed every word. "You trust me, right?"Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions.

    Hiro¡¯s shoulders slumped, and he let out a shaky breath. "I¡­ I don¡¯t know, Kyren. I thought I was ready for this, but¡­ I don¡¯t feel as strong as I thought I was." He stared down, voice barely above a whisper. "I don¡¯t know if I can keep this up."

    Kyren felt his own resolve waver, but he forced himself to stay strong. "Hiro, I feel it too," he admitted, his voice softening. "I¡¯m scared too. But I meant it when I said we¡¯re in this together. If one of us falls, the other will be there to pick him up. That¡¯s how we¡¯ll survive here. When one of us feels weak, the other will stay strong. Okay?"

    A small, hesitant smile found its way to Hiro¡¯s face, though it didn¡¯t quite reach his eyes. "Yeah. I trust you, Kyren." He sighed, shoulders still tense. "Thanks. I needed that." He took a deep breath, trying to shake off the fear that still clung to him. "Maybe¡­ maybe we should find something to do. I don¡¯t think I can just sit around thinking about this all day."

    "Good idea." Kyren nudged him, trying to keep the mood light. "How about we hunt down something for dinner? Besides, I¡¯m not keen on hanging around watching that smug GA from Section 14 all day."

    Back at their hut, the two friends settled in, a quiet but comforting silence hanging between them as they tried to unwind. The tension from the arena still lingered, gnawing at them despite their best efforts to ignore it. Just as they were starting to relax, a massive explosion echoed from the arena, shaking the ground beneath them and sending a shockwave that rattled the windows.

    Kyren felt his pulse spike, the familiar fear returning in full force. He exchanged a tense look with Hiro, who was visibly shaken, his face pale with alarm. "What the hell was that?" Hiro whispered, his voice barely steady.

    Kyren stood, trying to mask his own anxiety. "I¡­ I don¡¯t know. Maybe¡­ maybe the elimination exam is reaching its climax. Should we go back and check it out?"

    Hiro hesitated, glancing back at Kyren as if looking for reassurance. He swallowed hard, then nodded. "Yeah¡­ maybe we should."

    They made their way back to the arena, finding Zeeha just outside, her expression stricken. Her hands shook, and her face was drained of color, her eyes wide with a mixture of fear and disbelief.

    "That Aolomon¡­" she whispered, her voice barely audible, as if speaking too loudly would make the horror more real. "He¡¯s¡­ he¡¯s a monster."

    Kyren and Hiro exchanged anxious glances before Hiro stepped closer, his voice tinged with worry. "What happened?"

    Zeeha¡¯s voice trembled as she spoke. "He didn¡¯t take immunity. He joined the elimination round¡­ and he took down everyone. Even his own section. He¡¯s¡­ he¡¯s the only one left standing."

    The Vice President¡¯s voice rang out from the arena, his tone filled with a twisted admiration. "Bravo, GA 10th," he called, clapping slowly, his gaze fixed on Aolomon with unmistakable approval. "With that spirit, we might end this session sooner than expected."

    Aolomon stood alone in the center of the arena, his posture relaxed, as if the chaos around him hadn¡¯t touched him. His face was calm, a confident smile playing on his lips, his eyes gleaming with an unsettling calm. Not a single scratch marred his skin, and he looked as though he hadn¡¯t even broken a sweat.

    The Vice President smiled, his voice filled with dark amusement. "You are now my favorite student in this batch. Keep it up." He paused, then addressed Aolomon directly. "Now, as your reward, you may choose: which section would you like to join, and where shall GA 9th go?"

    Aolomon¡¯s gaze met the Vice President¡¯s, a smirk tugging at his lips. "Lord Handsome Devil," he replied, his voice laced with dark humor, "I¡¯ll join Section 2 in the next round, against Section 1. As for GA 9th¡­ wherever she wants."

    The Vice President chuckled, nodding in approval. "Excellent choice. Stand down for now; the next round awaits."

    But just as Aolomon turned to leave the stage, a clear, resolute voice broke the silence. "Mr. Vice President, I¡¯d like to revoke all the immunity including mine and lead my section. I can¡¯t let them fight without a GA."

    The crowd fell silent, eyes turning to Rayn, who stood with a defiant expression, her stance unyielding. The Vice President¡¯s smile widened with approval, his gaze gleaming with excitement.

    "Oh, another GA entering the fray? Wonderful. Very well, I grant your request."

    2<sup>nd</sup> GA stepped forward, his voice steady. "Mr. Vice President, I¡¯d like to join as well."

    The Vice President¡¯s voice rang out, filled with eager anticipation. "Perfect! Let¡¯s proceed with the next round. This is shaping up to be the most entertaining batch yet."

 CHAPTER 38

    The Vice President''s approval was met with murmurs and gasps from the crowd. Rayn walked confidently towards her section, where her teammates greeted her with a mix of relief and admiration. Aolomon, observing from the sidelines, stared with an evil smile, recognizing a fellow competitor ready to face any challenge head-on.

    Kyren and Hiro, standing near the edge of the event hall, exchanged glances.

    "What? This Rayn is really crazy. This just keeps getting more intense," Hiro whispered, his heart racing with anticipation.

    "Yeah, we will see who''s stronger between them now, and hopefully one of them gets eliminated," Kyren agreed, his eyes never leaving the arena.

    ...

    The battle between sections 7 and 8 was a close call, with 9 students eliminated from section 7 and 11 from section 8. The next round ended quickly as sections 5 and 6 had pre-determined their participants through a vote before the elimination started.

    The only interesting fight before the main event was between sections 3 and 4. They clashed with great synergy, exchanging attacks with strategic precision. Each side anticipated the other''s moves, resulting in a half-hour standoff. Finally, a student from section 3 received a fatal strike and rushed to get healed. The GAs of sections 3 and 4 coached from outside the arena as the battle reached a point where everyone was exhausted and unable to perform at their best.

    In a desperate move, the students of section 4 started to self-sacrifice, eliminating 2 or 3 students from section 3 for every one of their own. By the end of the battle, 20 students had been eliminated: 14 from section 3 and 6 from section 4.

    "Well done batch 4 students, You guys are the best from all batch I watched, this is just the first elimination exam and everyone is giving it all, I''m impressed." Vice president said, but they could see in his eyes that he doesn''t even care about anything except from the next match. "Ok let''s begin the next round, its getting dark, I don''t want to skip a dinner." Vice president sited.

    "Okay, Section 1, Section 2, and GA 10th, please come to the arena."

    Rayn and her five future guild members stood firm in the middle of the arena with the side of her section, awaiting the beginning of the battle. Meanwhile, GA the 2nd was gearing up, ensuring all his equipment was in working order. Aolomon entered the arena last, his presence commanding attention as he walked slowly.

    "Okay, students, we will begin the final round of the elimination round. On the count of three..." the announcer shouted. "Two..." Rayn grasped her wand, ready for the upcoming attacks. "One... FIGHT!"The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.

    Aolomon pointed his finger at Rayn''s group, casting a spell that created a small meteor blended with fire and lightning.

    Rayn''s eyes began to glow with a blinding light as she floated slightly above the ground, preparing a counterattack. Her entire Section 1 team moved to assist her.

    GA 2nd stayed low on the very edge of the arena, waiting for the two juggernauts to collide.

    When Aolomon''s meteor and Rayn''s blinding light beam clashed, Rayn''s squad quickly cast a barrier around themselves, shielding them from the blast. Meanwhile, Aolomon released more malevolent aura to overpower the explosion.

    After the intense encounter, all the students stepped to the edge of the arena, eager to witness the battle between the two GA fighters.

    After the dust settled. "Honestly, I''ve been trying to avoid you, but it seems inevitable." Rayn unscratched.

    Aolomon responded, "Well, you''re the only one I think can match me in this batch. I want to eliminate you as soon as possible so I can relax and enjoy every sweet moment in this academy."

    Aolomon shocked everyone as he released another root from his sleeve.

    "A dark root as well? How is this possible?" Kyren exclaimed as Aolomon formed a malefic dark aura around his hands, acting as a sharp blade.

    "He''s planning for close combat," Zeeha observed.

    "Are you ready, Ms. 1st?" Aolomon pointed his blade at Rayn, but with an unexpected twist, GA 2nd suddenly attacked Aolomon, hoping to catch him off guard.

    "I thought we were in the same section, Ruzz?" Aolomon asked.

    "I''ll eliminate both of you here," Ruzz replied, releasing some fire and lightning roots from his equipment.

    "You humans should join the other students and watch the show." Aolomon attacked Ruzz, but Ruzz parried with his saber sword, which was blended with Light and Lightning roots.

    "Oh! Zeeha, look, 2nd GA has roots like yours," Hiro noticed.

    "Yeah, but he releases two different roots at the same time; it''s better," Zeeha remarked.

    While Ruzz parried Aolomon''s attack with his sword, his other hand, equipped with knuckles, began to release fire roots and releases a air pressure at the back of the knuckles to amplify the force of the strike, preparing a counterattack that forced Aolomon to retreat slightly.

    "Oh, so you''re experimenting with roots and equipment. I''ll tear apart all your toys here," Aolomon said, continuing his assault on Ruzz. But Rayn cast a large whirlwind strike, almost knocking both of them out of the arena.

    "Not enough, huh?" Rayn thought.

    "Damn it, I''m distracted by this pesky human," Aolomon muttered, visibly irritated after being caught off guard by Rayn''s attack.

    "This will be the end." Aolomon released his dark aura, enveloping the entire arena in darkness, making it impossible for the spectators to see.

    In milliseconds, the dark prison dissipated, everyone in the arena began to collapse, except for Rayn and Ruzz. Rayn, catching her breath, noticed that Ruzz''s equipment was starting to fail.

    ...

    Meanwhile on the crowd side Hiro is confused. "What happened? I just blinked my eyes and everyone is falling off."

    "I don''t know..." Kyren started to realize how powerful Aolomon is, and also Rayn who stood that terrifying unknown aura.

    "Hey, stand up." Rayn cast a healing spell for her squad and section 1 student as much as she can, though her nose began to bleed, indicating she was reaching her limits.

    On the other side, Aolomon struggled to hide the fact that he had nothing left, his final attack having drained him.

    The real showdown began as Ruzz rushed at Aolomon, both aware they were running out of time. This gave Rayn and her squad an unintentional moment to regroup and prepare for the final confrontation.

 CHAPTER 39

    The battle between Ruzz and Aolomon continued, with both combatants exchanging fierce blows. Ruzz showcased how a human could contend with a monster opponent with strong root mastery. Each piece of his equipment stored different kinds of roots, giving him a versatile edge in the fight.

    His saber sword conjured Light and Lightning roots, creating a combination that Aolomon struggled to counter. Ruzz¡¯s knuckles released Fire and Wind roots for offense and Earth roots for defense. His boots amplified his speed by releasing pressurized Wind roots, while his armor had a self-activating system that released high potent layer of silver water, providing an additional layer of protection.

    On the other side, Aolomon relentlessly attacked with his Lightning and Fire roots. He avoided using his dark roots, knowing he was nearing his limit, a fact that Ruzz was keenly aware of.

    But the battle turned in Aolomon''s favor when Ruzz''s saber sword drained of energy and Aolomon accidentally destroyed it.

    "Looks like your toys are running out of energy," Aolomon said, a sinister grin spreading across his face despite his fatigue. He advanced on Ruzz, his eyes gleaming with malevolent delight. "Pathetic human, you thought you could beat me with your toys?"

    Ruzz remained silent, his eyes narrowing as he prepared for the next move.

    "Lord Handsome Devil, may I use my GA rights to bend the rules as discussed in our conference meeting?" Aolomon asked, turning slightly to address the Vice President without taking his eyes off Ruzz.

    "What is it?" the Vice President raised his eyebrows, curiosity piqued.

    "I want to show my full potential. Can you allow this fight to continue until one of us is incapacitated or killed?" Aolomon requested, his voice dripping with anticipation.

    The Vice President smiled. "I guess we can''t help it. It''s in the rules that GAs can bend some regulations of the academy." He nodded. "Okay, I''ll allow it."

    Aolomon wasted no time. He burst out with dark aura, and his physique began to transform, becoming unrecognizable as the dark aura enveloped his entire body and face. His muscles bulged, and his eyes glowed with an eerie light. He let out a roar that echoed through the arena, causing the ground to tremble.

    "Now, witness true power!" Aolomon snarled, his voice resonating with dark energy.

    Ruzz tightened his grip on his knuckles, the fire and wind roots flaring up in response. He knew this was going to be the toughest part of the battle. He charged at Aolomon, launching a flurry of punches and kicks that combined his various roots into a seamless offensive.

    Aolomon blocked and countered with terrifying speed, his dark aura giving him an almost invincible presence. He struck back with a series of devastating blows, each one crackling with dark energy. Ruzz barely managed to dodge and parry, his armor''s water protection shimmering with each impact.The author''s tale has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.

    "You''re nothing but a brainless mammal to me," Aolomon taunted, his attacks becoming more ferocious. "I will crush you and show everyone the futility of resisting me."

    Despite the intensity of the fight, Ruzz noticed a slight hesitation in Aolomon''s attacks. It was clear that the transformation, while powerful, was also taking a toll on Aolomon. Sensing an opportunity, Ruzz pushed harder, his movements becoming more precise and calculated.

    He unleashed a powerful combination, his knuckles igniting with fire and wind roots, creating a swirling vortex of flames and gusts that forced Aolomon back. Ruzz didn''t let up, following through with a sweeping kick that sent Aolomon crashing to the ground.

    Aolomon growled in frustration, the dark aura around him flickering. He struggled to his feet, his eyes locking onto Ruzz with renewed determination. With a guttural shout, he summoned the last of his strength and launched himself at Ruzz, their final clash shaking the arena.

    In a final, desperate move, Ruzz summoned all the remaining roots stored in his gear. He struck Aolomon with a powerful punch, the impact creating a blinding explosion that enveloped the entire arena. When the dust settled, Aolomon was standing tall, grabbing Ruzz''s knuckles.

    "Enough with these tricks," Aolomon growled, crushing the knuckles along with Ruzz''s hand, which was severely broken.

    Ruzz tried to walk away, but Aolomon''s grip was so tight that it made Ruzz writhe in agony.

    But within a couple of seconds, Rayn rejoined the battle, chaining the two with light barrier prisons. The barriers began to shrink, Rayn''s intention clear¡ªto kill them both.

    Rayn''s hands trembled as she struggled to maintain her grip while Aolomon rampaged inside the Light Barrier. Aolomon screamed and growled, releasing a massive amount of energy within the shrinking barrier. Rayn, straining to focus, released Ruzz to concentrate on Aolomon. Her effort was immense; she began vomiting blood, and her nose bled profusely.

    "Stay...down," Rayn whispered, her voice barely audible over the cacophony of Aolomon''s rage and the crackling energy of the barriers.

    The arena started to shake tremendously.

    Rayn''s eyes began to glow again, and her hair floated wildly in different directions as she shouted, "HAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHH!" a sign of giving her all.

    On the other side, Aolomon struggled to maintain the barrier to avoid being completely crushed.

    Suddenly, they were interrupted as the announcer shouted, "THE BATTLE IS OVER! EVERYONE STOP!"

    Rayn, upon hearing this, collapsed to the ground. Ruzz remained standing, though his right hand was completely broken. Aolomon, barely conscious, looked around and saw that the entire arena had been transformed into a crater.

    "Thirty-five students have been eliminated at the same time due to the impact of the three GAs'' battle," the announcer said.

    One of Rayn''s squad members managed to regain consciousness and called out, "Leader!"

    Everyone was terrified of Rayn and Aolomon after witnessing the sheer destructiveness of their clash.

    "Good job, Ms. 1st," Aolomon said, walking towards Rayn''s group. "I''ll kill you next time." He smiled and offered a hand to help her up.

    Rayn accepted it, smiling faintly. "Nah, I''ll kill you for sure next time."

    ...

    "Eh? What the fuck is with these people? Do they think their lives are a joke? What''s with their bipolar behavior?" Hiro whispered to himself, watching the scene unfold in disbelief.

    Meanwhile, Kyren struggled to imagine how they could navigate this Academy session while contending with such formidable opponents. "I can''t think of any plan or solution to defeat those GAs," he muttered to himself. "But I know there will come a time when we have to face them head-on. We can''t rely on luck or gamble with these people¡ªit won''t work, like to that prison boss in entrance exam."

    "Kyren, you okay?" Hiro''s voice broke through Kyren''s serious contemplation as he watched the arena being destroyed.

    Kyren snapped out of his thoughts, turning to Hiro. "Yeah," he replied tersely, his expression still troubled by the daunting challenge ahead.

 CHAPTER 40

    The Vice President left the Event Hall.

    The announcer continued, "Okay, congratulations to everyone who passed the exam. Tomorrow, there will be an announcement in the indoor Event Hall. For now, take a rest. I can see it''s been a tiring day for everyone, even for those who were watching the event. Have a great dinner and prepare for tomorrow''s announcement."

    "Come on, Kyren, Hiro, let''s go to the cafeteria," Zeeha invited the two again, her voice light but her gaze still carrying traces of battle intensity.

    Kyren, Hiro, Zeeha, Vilon, and Beatrix gathered in the cafeteria and started to have their dinner and a conversation. Around them, the cafeteria buzzed with murmured conversations and laughter, but their own table was subdued, lost in the events of the day.

    "That 2nd GA is a master of conjuring equipment with different kinds of roots. I can''t understand how he mastered and used so many root-slotted equipment like that," Vilon said, breaking his usual silence, his voice edged with disbelief.

    Zeeha nodded, her brow furrowed in thought. "And the way he released them was spectacular. It looked like the roots were part of him, emerging from his body without flaw. He controls them as if they¡¯re extensions of his own limbs." She shook her head, as though replaying the battle in her mind.

    "That Saber Sword he was using¡ªZornhaw''s Blade¡ªit¡¯s no ordinary weapon,¡± Beatrix cut in, her tone both awed and serious. "There are only three of those swords in existence, each worth at least 10 Black Platinum Coins. It¡¯s not something just anyone can wield."

    Hiro whistled, his face a mix of amazement and curiosity. "Ten Black Platinum Coins? That''s¡­ insane. He must be royalty or something, right?"

    "Probably," Beatrix said thoughtfully. "I don¡¯t know his exact background, but with equipment of that caliber, he could easily be from a higher royal family. They¡¯re the only ones with access to resources like that."

    Kyren, however, was barely listening. He stared at his meal, pushing it around his plate, clearly lost in his own thoughts. He finally looked up, his expression a mixture of frustration and doubt.

    "Hiro, Zeeha, Beatrix¡­ Vilon,¡± he began hesitantly, voice quieter than usual, ¡°what if¡­ what if we end up facing Aolomon in the elimination round? How would any of us even stand a chance against him?¡± He glanced around at each of them, his face betraying his inner turmoil. ¡°I mean, Vilon¡ªmaybe he could hold his ground. But¡­ for the rest of us?¡± His voice wavered, laced with doubt. ¡°We¡¯re just human. Even with root-slotted equipment, we only get an hour at best. And he¡­ he doesn¡¯t even seem to need that. How could we¡­?"

    The table fell silent, each person visibly shaken by Kyren¡¯s words, though they tried to mask it. Kyren¡¯s question had tapped into the very fear that lingered in all their minds.

    Zeeha broke the silence, her tone serious yet somehow comforting. "If we do face him, I think we¡¯d have to rely on strategy¡ªon teamwork. There¡¯s no way we could overpower him alone, but maybe together¡­ maybe we¡¯d stand a chance." Her eyes flickered with determination as she looked at Hiro and Kyren.

    Hiro grinned, nodding with a confidence that didn¡¯t quite reach his eyes. "Teamwork makes the dream work, right?" His voice was cheerful, but there was a faint edge of unease. Yet he glanced at Kyren, his expression resolute. "If you believe we can figure it out, Kyren, then I¡¯m with you. I trust what you¡¯re saying."

    But Kyren¡¯s face remained clouded. He sighed heavily, his gaze dropping back to his barely-touched meal. ¡°Even if we had the perfect synergy¡­ I just don¡¯t see how we¡¯d even touch Aolomon.¡± His voice dropped to a whisper. "He''s on another level¡­."This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.

    Everyone fall in their own thoughts

    Beatrix looked down, her fingers drumming on the table. "The 2<sup>nd</sup> Ga¡­¡­ The way he used Zornhaw¡¯s Blade¡­ it wasn¡¯t just about strength. That blade has roots woven into it, allowing him to conjure and shift its power. It¡¯s almost like an extension of his essence. And then there¡¯s his armor¡ªroot-imbued for stamina. It practically makes him untouchable, especially for us with limited use items. I don¡¯t even think he¡¯s showing his full capability."

    The conversation trailed off as each person fell into their own thoughts, the weight of Kyren¡¯s words pressing down on them.

    After dinner, Kyren, Hiro, and Zeeha parted ways with Vilon and Beatrix, heading back to their hut in silence. The night air was cool, crisp against their faces as they walked through the academy grounds. Magical lamps illuminated their path, casting soft, hazy shadows on the cobblestone, creating an almost ethereal atmosphere. But as they ventured further, the surroundings grew darker, quieter, and more foreboding.

    Once they arrived, Kyren wasted no time gathering dead logs to start a small fire outside. Hiro and Zeeha collected dry leaves and twigs for kindling, working together in silence. Kyren struck flint and steel, and with practiced ease, a small flame flickered to life. Hiro gently coaxed the flames, blowing softly, and soon the fire crackled and blazed, casting warmth into the night¡¯s chill.

    They settled around the fire, its glow casting shifting shadows on their faces, making them look more solemn, even older. The warmth was a welcome relief, but Kyren¡¯s mind was anything but at ease. He stared into the fire, watching the flames dance, yet feeling an emptiness settle inside him.

    "Zeeha¡­" he murmured, his voice barely louder than the crackling fire.

    "Yes?" Zeeha looked at him, her expression curious.

    "How did you meet Vilon and Beatrix?" Kyren finally asked, his gaze still fixed on the fire.

    "Oh, getting personal now, Kyren?¡± Zeeha teased lightly. ¡°Maybe you¡¯re starting to trust me." She offered a small smile, though her tone remained gentle.

    "Not really. I just want to confirm something in my head," Kyren replied, still not meeting her eyes.

    Zeeha tilted her head, reading his tone. "Are you wondering what I could give them in return for what they¡¯ve given me?" she guessed. "You mentioned that we¡¯re friends, but¡­ you¡¯re right. We gain something from each other."

    Kyren nodded, feeling a bit exposed. "Yes, that¡¯s exactly what I thought, but¡­ I was afraid it might offend you."

    Zeeha¡¯s eyes softened. "Beatrix and I have been friends since childhood. Vilon¡­ he¡¯s actually one of the butler¡¯s children in Beatrix¡¯s family. We all grew up together. Played together." She paused, watching Kyren¡¯s reaction.

    Kyren nodded slowly, taking in her words. "Everything in this world really does revolve around childhood friends, doesn¡¯t it?" he mused. ¡°Like Hiro and Alaine, or Rezhura and his Royal Squad.¡±

    Zeeha chuckled softly. "How about you? How did you meet Hiro?"

    Kyren hesitated, glancing at Hiro, who was slowly dozing off beside the fire, his breathing soft and steady. "I¡­ I don¡¯t have memories of my past. I woke up in the middle of a forest river. I¡¯m lucky the first person I met had a genuinely good and pure heart.¡± He looked at Hiro with a faint smile.

    Zeeha¡¯s brow furrowed. "That¡¯s rare. I¡¯ve heard of people losing their memories in the Mythical Forest, but they usually regain them after a while."

    Kyren¡¯s eyes widened, his mind racing. "Really? That¡­ that¡¯s strange."

    Zeeha continued, her tone growing sleepier. "The curse from the forest usually only lasts for about a month¡­ based on studies¡­." Her voice trailed off, her eyelids drooping.

    Kyren stared at the stars above, his mind buzzing with questions. What¡¯s going on? Am I one of those victims of the forest¡­ or is there something deeper? He felt a chill that had nothing to do with the night air.

    Hours later, Kyren still lay awake, haunted by thoughts of his identity and their looming challenges. Just as he finally began to drift off, a faint crackling sound jolted him awake.

    He scrambled outside, his heart pounding, and froze at the sight: six students standing near the hut, flames licking at the walls, spreading quickly.

    ¡°WHAT THE FUCK ARE YOU DOING?¡± Kyren¡¯s voice rang out, raw with anger and fear.

    One of the students smirked. "Didn¡¯t we say we wouldn¡¯t let Zeeha have a moment¡¯s peace after the Elimination Exam?"

    Kyren¡¯s eyes narrowed as he recognized them¡ªsection mates who had passed the exam. Behind him, Hiro and Zeeha stumbled out, coughing, their faces pale as they took in the blazing fire consuming their hut.

    The night air was filled with the acrid smell of smoke and the mocking laughter of their tormentors. As they watched the flames rise, the weight of their struggle settled on them. This was only the beginning.

 CHAPTER 41

    "Kyren, what happened?" Hiro asked urgently, rushing out of the burning hut with Zeeha close behind, both faces filled with alarm.

    The flames consumed the hut with terrifying speed, smoke billowing into the night sky. Amid the chaos, Kyren¡¯s thoughts were only on the scroll he¡¯d hidden under the makeshift carpet¡ªthe only piece of the puzzle that could lead them to the truth.

    ¡°HIRO! Give me a second!¡± Kyren yelled, his voice taut with urgency. Without waiting for a response, he charged toward the inferno.

    ¡°KYREN!¡± Zeeha cried, reaching out to stop him, her voice a mix of panic and disbelief.

    In the chaos, six students suddenly dashed past Zeeha, their intentions unmistakable and threatening.

    ¡°Hiro, they¡¯re coming!¡± Zeeha shouted, gripping her saber with trembling hands.

    Hiro immediately positioned himself in front of Zeeha, shielding her as they prepared to fend off the students. He flashed Zeeha a quick, reassuring smile. ¡°Stay close, Zeeha. We¡¯ve got this.¡± Their movements were swift and coordinated, though both knew they were in for a tough fight.

    <hr>

    Inside the hut, Kyren was hit by a scorching wave of heat and blinding smoke. His lungs screamed for fresh air as he staggered forward, each breath feeling like fire.

    ¡°I have to get it,¡± he muttered hoarsely, his voice nearly drowned out by the roar of the flames. ¡°I can¡¯t lose it now.¡±

    With each step, he felt his strength waning, his body weakening under the relentless heat. The walls groaned and cracked, threatening to collapse around him, and he could feel the floorboards burning through his boots. A memory flashed in his mind¡ªthe quiet moment he¡¯d sworn to protect Hiro and Zeeha, to uncover the secrets that might save them all.

    ¡°I won¡¯t fail them,¡± Kyren thought, pushing back the rising panic. ¡°Not now.¡±

    Time seemed to stretch, each second an eternity as he navigated through the thick smoke. Finally, he spotted the scroll, its edges already singed. His hands trembled as he grabbed it, feeling the heat bite into his skin.

    But as soon as he turned, his heart sank. The fire had spread, trapping him in a deadly cage of flames. Every escape route was now a wall of searing heat, and the weight of his choice hit him: retrieve the scroll or save his life.

    ¡°I can¡¯t die here,¡± Kyren thought, desperation surging through him. He drew a deep breath, ignoring the pain, and charged at the nearest wall, smashing through it with every ounce of his remaining strength. Splinters tore at his skin, and his arm erupted in pain as he broke through, stumbling outside and collapsing onto the grass.

    ¡°Shhhh¡­ I almost got killed,¡± he gasped, struggling to steady his breath as he clutched his arm, raw and blistered from the flames.

    ¡°Kyren!¡± Hiro¡¯s voice cut through his daze as he rushed to Kyren¡¯s side, his face etched with relief and concern.

    ¡°What happened?¡± Kyren looked around, his gaze darting, expecting the worst.

    ¡°They fled,¡± Zeeha said, her voice thick with both relief and guilt as she examined his injuries.

    ¡°Yeah, once they saw Zeeha¡¯s saber, they took off,¡± Hiro added, kneeling beside Kyren, an unspoken respect in his eyes.

    Kyren sighed, feeling the tension leave him as relief washed over. They were safe, at least for now.If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, guys,¡± Zeeha said, her guilt evident as she looked away, clutching her saber.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, Zeeha,¡± Hiro reassured her, patting her shoulder with a warm smile. ¡°We can rebuild. The real problem is where we¡¯re going to stay now. They know our location, and they¡¯ll keep searching for us.¡±

    Kyren, still wincing from the burn, nodded. ¡°Maybe we can stay at the event hall for tonight? The announcement is only a couple of hours away.¡±

    ¡°Good idea,¡± Hiro agreed, his voice filled with determination.

    They made their way to the event hall, where they could finally rest. As Kyren tried to settle, Hiro checked his friend¡¯s injury.

    ¡°How¡¯s your arm, Kyren?¡± Hiro asked, his gaze shifting to the burnt skin.

    ¡°It¡¯s¡­ fine, Hiro. I¡¯ll manage,¡± Kyren replied, gritting his teeth as he touched the wound, hoping to dull the pain.

    Curiosity flickered in Zeeha¡¯s eyes as she watched him. ¡°Kyren, why did you rush in there? It looked like you were willing to die for whatever you were after.¡±

    Kyren exchanged a glance with Hiro, both of them silently debating how much to reveal. Kyren shook his head, signaling to keep the truth hidden.

    ¡°YEAH, I¡¯m wondering the same thing, Kyren,¡± Hiro said, feigning ignorance. ¡°What was so important in there?¡±

    ¡°Just¡­ some equipment. I thought we could still use it, but I failed,¡± Kyren lied, keeping his voice as casual as he could.

    Zeeha¡¯s brow furrowed, looking only half convinced, but she nodded. ¡°Okay. Just be careful next time.¡±

    ¡°I will,¡± Kyren assured, managing a faint smile.

    He stood, heading toward the event hall restroom to wash up, but Hiro followed him, waiting until they were alone.

    ¡°Did you get it, Kyren?¡± Hiro asked in a hushed tone, watching Kyren¡¯s reflection in the mirror.

    ¡°Yeah,¡± Kyren replied, his voice barely above a whisper, his gaze hard as he stared at himself in the mirror.

    Hiro¡¯s eyes softened. ¡°So what now? You can¡¯t carry it forever. It¡¯s just getting harder and harder to keep it safe.¡±

    Kyren remained silent, his mind churning with conflicting thoughts.

    ¡°Anyway,¡± Hiro continued, placing a hand on his friend¡¯s shoulder, ¡°I trust you to make the right call. Just¡­ don¡¯t let it kill you.¡±

    <hr>

    The hall was dimly lit when they returned, Zeeha fast asleep. They rested as much as they could, exhaustion weighing heavily over them, until the sound of students filing in woke them. The remaining students looked worn and defeated, murmurs of uncertainty filling the air.

    The Vice President finally appeared on stage, his presence instantly demanding silence. His gaze swept over the weary crowd, a cold, calculating smile spreading across his face.

    ¡°Good evening, future legends,¡± he began, his voice laced with mockery. ¡°I trust you¡¯ve all enjoyed tonight¡¯s festivities¡ªthe trials, the flames, the failures. Consider it just a taste of what lies ahead.¡±

    He raised a hand, and a large screen behind him came to life, displaying a breakdown of the casualties by section:

    Section 16: 26 out of 40 eliminated

    Section 15: 10 out of 40 eliminated

    Section 14: 12 out of 40 eliminated

    Section 13: 8 out of 40 eliminated

    Sections 12 and 11: 10 out of 40 eliminated each

    Section 10: Completely wiped out by Aolomon

    Section 9: 35 out of 40 eliminated¡ªanother victory for Aolomon, who spared only a handful

    Section 8: 20 out of 40 eliminated

    Section 7: 16 out of 40 eliminated

    Section 6: 10 out of 40 eliminated

    Section 5: 10 out of 40 eliminated

    Section 4: 6 out of 40 eliminated

    Section 3: 14 out of 40 eliminated

    Section 2: 23 out of 40 eliminated

    Section 1: 12 out of 40 eliminated

    On and on the list went, the sheer scale of the casualties sending a ripple of fear through the room. The Vice President¡¯s smirk widened, savoring their reactions.

    ¡°Quite the display of destruction, wouldn¡¯t you say?¡± he drawled, pacing with a predatory grace. ¡°Aolomon has proven to be quite the force of nature. But don¡¯t let that intimidate you; the true challenges are only just beginning.¡±

    He paused, letting the tension build as his gaze sharpened. ¡°Now, for the pi¨¨ce de r¨¦sistance of tonight¡¯s announcement: the merging of sections. You will soon be reassigned to new groups, the foundation of your next stage of training.¡±

    The murmurs grew louder, nervousness thickening the air. Then he added with a glint in his eye, ¡°But that¡¯s not all.¡±

    A hush fell over the crowd as he leaned forward, his tone dropping to a whisper. ¡°We will be holding a special competition for the GAs. If any of you have the audacity to challenge the current GAs, this is your opportunity. Only the strongest will emerge. Only the ambitious will claim the glory. Are you ready to stake your place among the academy¡¯s finest?¡±

    He straightened, his eyes gleaming with the thrill of coming battles. Kyren felt his heart pound, glancing at Hiro and Zeeha. A new chapter was about to unfold, and this time, they would be ready.

 CHAPTER 42

    The announcement was met with a mixture of surprise and apprehension. The students, already drained from the previous round, faced the daunting prospect of taking on GAs who had proven their dominance. Just moments before, they had been congratulating themselves on surviving; now, a new trial loomed over them, demanding even greater strength.

    ¡°You will have the chance to challenge those who stand above you,¡± the Vice President said, his voice dripping with a mocking superiority that only heightened the students¡¯ anxiety. His gaze was sharp, scrutinizing each exhausted face with an almost cruel enjoyment. ¡°But remember, this is not a mere formality. The stakes are high, and only those with true skill and resolve will succeed. Prepare yourselves, because failure is not an option.¡±

    With a final, sweeping glance over the room of tense, battered students, the Vice President turned and left the stage. His departure left an air of palpable tension, like a storm ready to break, hanging in the hall. For a moment, silence settled over the crowd as they stared at the now-empty stage, each of them processing the weight of the challenge ahead.

    As the screen displaying the previous statistics faded, the students began to disperse, their minds racing with the implications of the announcement. Some murmured to each other in anxious tones, while others stared into the distance, mentally bracing themselves. Here they were, barely out of one trial, and already expected to summon the strength to face the academy¡¯s elites.

    "Attention, students! The mechanics for the GA challenges are as follows.¡± The Vice President¡¯s voice echoed through the hall once more, commanding their attention. ¡°Each of you will have the opportunity to challenge a GA. We will call out each GA one by one. If you wish to challenge a particular GA, raise your hand. If you are chosen, the challenge will proceed immediately. Succeed, and you will take their spot."

    The Vice President¡¯s gaze swept over the students again, his smirk widening as he watched their nervous expressions. ¡°Prepare yourselves, as the first GA challenge will begin shortly. Remember, this is your opportunity to prove yourselves and secure a place among the academy¡¯s elite.¡±

    With those words, he gestured toward the event hall¡¯s main floor. The space was now transformed, lined with sparring arenas and set for combat. The atmosphere thickened with anticipation, as the students murmured among themselves, some clenching their fists, others shifting uneasily on their feet.

    The first GA, Rayn Princessmon, stepped forward into the spotlight. Even though she was still recovering from the previous round, her composed and confident presence sent a ripple through the crowd. Rayn was striking¡ªher silver armor, gleaming under the lights, gave her an almost ethereal appearance, and her eyes were sharp, unyielding, as they scanned the crowd with a mixture of aloofness and readiness. This was someone clearly used to being the center of attention, and her calm demeanor hinted at the unshakable confidence of someone who had faced countless challenges before.

    The Vice President addressed the crowd. ¡°The first GA is ready. If anyone wishes to challenge her, now is the time to step forward.¡±

    A tense silence fell over the arena. The students exchanged hesitant glances, each of them recalling the display of strength Rayn had demonstrated just hours before. They had witnessed her agility, her precise control over every movement, and the sheer power that seemed to flow effortlessly through her strikes. To challenge her now felt almost foolish.

    The Vice President¡¯s gaze swept over the hesitant students, his tone turning slightly disappointed. ¡°No one?¡± he asked, a hint of disdain in his voice. ¡°Very well. Let¡¯s move on.¡±

    The second GA, Ruzz, stepped into the spotlight. In stark contrast to Rayn¡¯s cool detachment, Ruzz exuded an intimidating, almost feral energy. His tall, muscular frame and the sheer force in his gaze made it clear he was not to be underestimated, even with his injured hand wrapped in a makeshift bandage. Despite the injury, he stood tall, his expression unyielding, scanning the crowd with an authoritative glare that dared anyone to step forward. His piercing eyes moved over each student, as if sizing up their potential threat¡ªor lack thereof.Royal Road is the home of this novel. Visit there to read the original and support the author.

    ¡°The second GA is now ready,¡± the Vice President announced. ¡°If anyone wishes to challenge Ruzz, now is your chance.¡±

    The atmosphere in the hall grew thicker with anticipation. Many students shifted uncomfortably, feeling the weight of Ruzz¡¯s gaze and recalling the recent fierce battle they had witnessed. Rayn Princessmon, Ruzz, and Aolomon had all proven their exceptional abilities, leaving the students to wonder if any of them could truly stand a chance. There was a hesitancy among them, an unspoken acknowledgment that stepping into the ring with Ruzz might mean certain defeat.

    The Vice President noted their reluctance, his smirk barely concealing his amusement. ¡°It seems no one is ready to challenge Ruzz at this moment. Very well, we will proceed.¡±

    The tension lingered as the Vice President¡¯s voice echoed through the space, maintaining a sense of impending conflict. Each challenge left the crowd more on edge, the students¡¯ doubts gnawing at them as the stakes of each round became clearer.

    ¡°Now, let¡¯s welcome our third GA, Roger Blake.¡±

    The large doors at the far end of the event hall swung open, and the room fell into a hush as Roger Blake stepped forward. Towering over the other GAs, he wore heavy armor that clinked with every step, and his massive shield and sword glinted ominously in the dim light. His presence was imposing, a wall of raw power and discipline that demanded respect. His gaze was unflinching, cold, as he scanned the crowd with eyes that had seen countless battles.

    In the back of the room, Hiro¡¯s eyes widened as he recognized the figure, a flicker of memory washing over him. He was suddenly transported back to the stormy day of the entrance exam, where the tense atmosphere had seemed just as thick and unbreakable. He could still see it¡ªthe menacing demon¡¯s enraged face as he had stormed into the hall, roaring with fury over the humans¡¯ inclusion in Sky Academy. The demon¡¯s wrath had been palpable, his voice echoing with disdain as he challenged the academy¡¯s very foundations, condemning the humans who dared to stand in the same space as him.

    Roger Blake had stood resolute that day, his calm, unyielding presence a stark contrast to the demon¡¯s fury. Shield raised and sword at the ready, he had exuded an aura of unbreakable determination. The battle that followed was etched into Hiro¡¯s memory: Roger, moving with astonishing agility despite his size, had met the demon blow for blow. The demon¡¯s strength was immense, but Roger¡¯s calculated defense and relentless offense had proven superior, ultimately overpowering his supernatural opponent.

    As the flashback faded, Hiro glanced over at Kyren, who was watching Roger with a similar look of recognition. Kyren¡¯s gaze was steady, his expression unreadable, though Hiro could sense the tension coiled within his friend.

    The Vice President¡¯s voice sliced through Hiro¡¯s thoughts, bringing him back to the present. ¡°Roger Blake is ready. If anyone wishes to challenge him, now is the time.¡±

    A hush fell over the crowd as the students exchanged curious glances. Roger Blake¡¯s towering form and formidable reputation left most of them reluctant even to consider the possibility of facing him. The silence stretched on, the air thick with unspoken fear and anticipation.

    But just as the Vice President¡¯s gaze began to turn dismissive, a single hand rose from the crowd, drawing every eye in the hall. ¡°Finally, we have a challenger,¡± the Vice President remarked, a note of surprise in his voice. He turned, and so did the crowd, their attention now riveted on the lone student who had dared to step forward.

    Kyren¡¯s eyes narrowed as he recognized the challenger. ¡°It¡¯s him again,¡± he muttered, his tone laced with apprehension. Standing at the front of the crowd was the very demon who had once battled Roger Blake, the one who had condemned humanity during the entrance exam.

    Hiro, standing beside Kyren, also recognized the figure. "The angry one who was ranting about the human race," he whispered, his voice a mixture of curiosity and apprehension.

    ¡°Yeah,¡± Kyren replied, watching the demon closely. The demon¡¯s expression was calm, almost eerily so, a stark contrast to the rage he had displayed during their last encounter.

    The demon stepped forward, his eyes locked onto Roger Blake with a burning intensity that spoke of an old grudge. His voice was steady, carrying a chilling resolve as he declared, ¡°I¡¯ll take revenge for what you did to me before.¡± This time, his demeanor was focused, his anger simmered down to a deadly calm, and a sense of eerie confidence radiated from him.

    Roger Blake stood firm, his expression unreadable. He adjusted his stance, his shield raised as he regarded the demon with a calm authority. His words were simple, but they carried the weight of a challenge. ¡°Okay, show me what you have learned here.¡±

    The words echoed through the hall, and for a moment, everything was silent. The crowd watched, holding their breath, as Roger and the demon faced each other, both unmoving. The tension in the air was almost unbearable, as every student in the room understood that this was not just a challenge; it was the rematch of a clash that had defined their entrance into Sky Academy.

    The demon¡¯s eyes narrowed, his muscles tensing as he prepared to strike. And Roger, his shield and sword poised, stood ready to meet him, just as he had before, a fortress of unwavering resolve.

 CHAPTER 43

    ¡°This time, no other weaklings could help you,¡± the demon sneered, his voice echoing through the arena with a menacing growl. His red eyes glowed, fixed on Roger Blake, who remained silent and steady, undeterred by the demon¡¯s taunts.

    As tension rose, a hush fell over the crowd. They watched, enraptured, as Roger Blake and the demon faced off at the arena¡¯s center. Roger stood tall, his polished armor gleaming under the fiery lights above, his massive sword resting confidently in his grip. Across from him, the demon radiated fury, his crimson skin pulsing with dark energy, eyes blazing with unquenchable rage. His entire form seemed to shimmer with the heat of barely contained fire.

    Without warning, the demon lunged forward, and his hands ignited with furious flames. Fire roots burst from his fingertips, snaking across the arena floor towards Roger. The roots scorched everything they touched, leaving trails of blackened earth and thick plumes of smoke in their wake. The acrid scent filled the air, and spectators recoiled, shielding their faces from the blistering heat.

    Roger, unfazed, raised his sword and met the first wave of the demon¡¯s attack with a precise, fluid movement, slicing through the searing roots as though they were mere wisps of smoke. His motions were swift and graceful, the result of years of practice and instinct honed in countless battles. For every fire root that reached him, Roger was ready, his blade flashing as he cut each one down with effortless skill.

    The demon roared in frustration, his rage intensifying. With a howl, he slammed his fists into the ground, and more fire roots erupted, this time encircling Roger from all sides, their radiant heat warping the air around him. The arena itself seemed to tremble, cracks forming in the ground as flames licked upward, casting everything in a lurid, otherworldly light. The air grew thick with smoke and heat, stifling even the murmurs of the crowd. But Roger remained calm, a steady presence amid the inferno. He parried each attack with practiced precision, his armor reflecting the flames harmlessly away as he held his ground.

    With each strike, Roger advanced, slicing through the demon¡¯s fiery onslaught like a knife through butter. His stance and movements carried the confidence of a seasoned warrior, his armor absorbing the brunt of the demon¡¯s attacks without even a scratch. The demon, now visibly desperate, drew upon every ounce of his power, summoning an immense surge of fire roots that erupted from the ground and converged on Roger all at once.

    Roger¡¯s grip tightened, his eyes narrowing in determination as he assessed the chaos surging toward him. He took a steady breath, focusing all his energy. With a powerful swing, he cleaved through the massive attack, sending a shockwave through the arena that rippled outward, forcing the demon to stagger back, panting, weakened by his own efforts.

    Seeing his opponent falter, Roger seized the opportunity. He charged forward, his sword a blur of motion as he closed the distance between them. The demon scrambled to summon more fire roots, but Roger was too fast. In a flash, Roger was upon him, his sword crashing down with a force that reverberated through the arena like a thunderclap.

    The demon crumpled to the ground, his fire roots flickering and sputtering out, reduced to embers. The arena, now a smoldering wreck of scorched earth and broken stone, fell silent. Roger stood over his fallen foe, his armor unscathed, his gaze unwavering.

    ¡°That was for all the damage you¡¯ve done,¡± Roger said quietly, his voice firm but edged with a rare touch of respect. He lowered his sword, turning to face the exit in quiet triumph.Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit.

    But just as he took his first step away, a chilling laugh echoed through the arena, sending a shiver through the crowd. Roger halted, instantly alert. He turned, his eyes widening as he saw the demon rising slowly to his feet, his eyes blazing with an intense, unnatural light.

    ¡°I¡¯m not done yet,¡± the demon hissed, his voice dripping with venom and desperation. His body shook with strain, every muscle taut as he poured the last remnants of his power into a final, desperate effort.

    The ground beneath the demon began to tremble, rumbling as his powers spiraled out of control. Fire roots erupted once more, but this time they were fused with tendrils of stone and earth, creating a chaotic fusion of molten rock and flame. The roots twisted, writhing like living creatures as they formed rivers of molten lava, coursing toward Roger with terrifying speed.

    Roger¡¯s eyes narrowed, his grip on his sword tightening as he assessed the approaching storm of fire and stone. He could see the strain in the demon¡¯s face, the barely contained chaos of his attack. The demon was unraveling, losing control with each desperate surge of energy.

    Taking a slow, steady breath, Roger made his decision. He stood his ground, calm and resolute, as the fiery wave surged closer. The arena was filled with the cacophony of sizzling heat, cracking stone, and roaring flames, but Roger¡¯s focus was unbreakable.

    The demon screamed, pouring everything he had into his attack. The lava surged forward like a tidal wave, a mass of destruction bearing down on Roger. But just as it reached him, the demon¡¯s power faltered, his control slipping. The chaotic energy of the attack turned inward, spiraling wildly out of control. The lava twisted into a vortex, forming a swirling maelstrom of fiery destruction.

    Roger took a single step back, his gaze never leaving the demon, watching as the vortex grew larger and larger, its heat and intensity swelling to a fever pitch. Then, with a final deafening roar, the vortex exploded, sending a shockwave through the arena that rattled the stands and whipped dust and ash into the air.

    When the dust settled, Roger stood alone in the center of the crater, his armor gleaming, untouched by the demon¡¯s final assault. Across from him, the demon lay motionless, his body broken, his energy spent.

    Roger approached his defeated opponent cautiously, his sword lowered but still at the ready. He gazed down at the demon, who lay weakened and fading, the last remnants of his rage dimming in his eyes.

    ¡°You fought well,¡± Roger murmured, a hint of respect softening his tone. ¡°But your anger was your downfall.¡±

    The demon¡¯s lips curled into a snarl, even as he struggled to lift himself. ¡°Shut up,¡± he spat, his voice barely a whisper.

    Roger tilted his head, unphased. ¡°Not enough, huh?¡± he replied, his tone tinged with a hint of finality.

    The demon, unable to contain his fury, snarled, his eyes blazing with the last flickers of his failing power. ¡°Even my lava¡­not enough?!¡± His voice trembled with despair as he muttered, ¡°This is it, mortal! Feel the wrath of the Spear of a Dying Demon!¡±

    With the last of his strength, the demon thrust his hands into the earth. His fire roots coiled and twisted, merging with jagged stone to form a massive spear. Molten lava ran down its length, and arcs of crackling lightning pulsed along its surface, surrounding it with an aura of furious heat and power.

    Roger watched, his heart pounding as sweat formed on his brow. For a brief moment, doubt flickered in his mind. Could even his defenses withstand such a formidable weapon? But he steeled himself, gripping his shield tightly, feeling the comforting weight of its light and wind enchantments. This shield was his only hope.

    With a guttural scream, the demon hurled the spear. The air sizzled, and time seemed to slow as it hurtled towards Roger, leaving a trail of searing heat in its wake. In that heartbeat, Roger bellowed, ¡°Light Root, Wind Shield¡ªactivate!¡±

    At the final moment, Roger¡¯s shield erupted with a radiant burst of light and swirling wind. The spear collided with the shield, locking them in a fierce, blinding struggle of raw power. Roger gritted his teeth, summoning every ounce of his will as he pushed against the unstoppable force.

 CHAPTER 44

    Then, with a blinding flash, the shield''s energies surged forward, reflecting the demon''s attack back toward its origin with a surge of power that seemed to tear through the air. The spear, now blazing with the combined force of light and wind, shot back at the demon like a vengeful star falling from the heavens. For a moment, the world seemed to hold its breath as the demon''s eyes widened in shock, a flicker of terror breaking through his fierce gaze as his own attack hurtled toward him, unstoppable and unyielding.

    The spear struck with deadly precision, piercing straight through the demon¡¯s fiery, lightning-infused form. There was a flash of searing white light, followed by a deafening explosion that sent shockwaves through the ground. Energy erupted around the demon, engulfing him in a storm of blinding power, twisting and tearing at his form. The brightness was so intense that those watching had to shield their eyes, the light blurring the outline of his body until it was swallowed in a torrent of energy.

    When the light finally faded, only silence remained, broken only by the faint crackle of lingering energy dissipating into the air. There, where a powerful demon had once stood, was nothing more than a charred, lifeless husk. The figure lay still, reduced to ashes, its terrifying form now a memory in the minds of the crowd. The demon, once a devastating force of destruction, was no more.

    The arena fell silent as the crowd processed the sudden end. But just then, in a low, gravelly voice that seemed to echo beyond death, the demon¡¯s last words rasped out, drifting over the stunned spectators. ¡°You humans¡­ rely on other races¡¯ powers¡­¡± His voice faded, leaving a heavy silence in its wake. The demon¡¯s body crumbled, a hollow shell with a gaping hole where the spear had struck, leaving only scorched ground behind. There was no blood¡ªonly the residue of the spear¡¯s energy, which had burned him from within.

    Roger Blake, the powerful hero who had orchestrated the demon¡¯s downfall, watched with a solemn expression. He turned to his squad and, with a steady voice, ordered, ¡°Team, try to heal him.¡±

    His squad hesitated, their faces a mixture of confusion and fear, but they quickly obeyed. They moved forward, hands glowing with healing energy as they channeled it toward the lifeless husk. Yet despite their efforts, the demon¡¯s body remained still, unresponsive. The energy dissipated into the air, leaving nothing but ashes. Roger¡¯s face darkened, though he betrayed no other sign of emotion as he turned back toward the crowd.

    The crowd murmured nervously, casting glances at each other. The Vice President, standing high above the arena, raised his hand for silence. His expression was a mixture of satisfaction and reassurance as he spoke. ¡°It was a self-destruction,¡± he said with a knowing nod. ¡°Roger Blake did not kill him.¡± His words, though calm, did little to settle the unease that had gripped the spectators.

    Among the crowd, Hiro¡¯s face was pale, his eyes wide with disbelief. He leaned closer to Kyren, his voice barely more than a whisper. ¡°Kyren¡­ what¡¯s wrong with these people?¡± His voice trembled, his usual playfulness absent as the reality of the academy¡¯s brutal nature sank in.

    Kyren didn¡¯t reply immediately. He was lost in thought, his gaze lingering on the lifeless remains of the demon, processing the scene and the sheer strength displayed by Roger Blake. The academy seemed filled with warriors and beings far more powerful than anything they could imagine, and an unsettling sense of dread began to settle over him.

    ¡°We can¡¯t survive here as we are,¡± he muttered, his voice strained. ¡°Everyone¡¯s stronger¡­ far stronger than we could¡¯ve guessed.¡± A note of desperation crept into his voice as he added, ¡°I think we really need one of those pieces of equipment, Hiro.¡±

    Hiro¡¯s eyes flicked toward Kyren, their usual sparkle replaced by a hint of fear. ¡°But¡­ where can we even get that kind of gear?¡± he asked, his voice almost pleading.

    Kyren shook his head, his expression heavy with doubt. ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­¡± he said quietly, the weight of their situation pressing down on him. The academy, with its formidable students and hidden dangers, suddenly felt more ominous than ever.This text was taken from Royal Road. Help the author by reading the original version there.

    Their conversation was cut short as the Vice President¡¯s voice rang out again, breaking the tense silence. ¡°And now, the next round of challenges will begin. We have the 4th GA, Penny Pluma.¡±

    A hush fell over the crowd as a figure stepped forward, cutting a striking figure in the center of the arena. Penny Pluma stood tall, her presence exuding a quiet, unshakeable confidence. Her eyes scanned the crowd, a calm, penetrating gaze that seemed to search for any hint of challenge. But despite her poised stance, the crowd remained still. The Vice President gave a satisfied nod. ¡°No challengers for Penny Pluma. She retains her position as the 4th GA.¡±

    The announcement hung in the air, and the crowd whispered, exchanging nervous glances. Hiro shifted, his face troubled. ¡°Kyren¡­ everyone¡¯s scared to even try.¡±

    Kyren nodded, feeling a pang of frustration. He understood now just how much power these GA held over the academy. One by one, the Vice President continued, each name adding to the oppressive weight in the atmosphere.

    ¡°Next, we have the 5th GA, Romeo Brian.¡±

    Romeo stepped forward, his presence commanding attention as he strode confidently into the center of the arena. He waited in silence, a faint smile playing on his lips, as if daring someone to approach him. But like Penny, he faced no opposition. The Vice President nodded, a glint of satisfaction in his eyes. ¡°No challengers for Romeo Brian. He retains his position as the 5th GA.¡±

    The Vice President allowed a moment of silence before announcing, ¡°And now, the 6th GA, Sweetie Sway.¡±

    As Sweetie Sway took her place, her ash-pink hair flowed elegantly in the breeze, capturing the crowd¡¯s gaze. She carried herself with a graceful poise, and a hint of a smile played on her lips as she regarded the spectators. The serene aura around her was suddenly interrupted by a loud shout from the stands.

    ¡°The 6th GA is weak!¡± A tall, muscular student emerged, sneering as he pointed at Sweetie. ¡°She¡¯s nothing but a pretty face. I¡¯ll prove it.¡±

    Sweetie Sway¡¯s smile didn¡¯t falter, her serene expression unchanging as she waited for the Vice President¡¯s signal. At his nod, the match began. The challenger lunged forward, swinging wildly, expecting an easy victory. But Sweetie moved with an almost otherworldly elegance, sidestepping each blow effortlessly. Her bullwhip snapped through the air, cracking with a force that sent the crowd into gasps.

    Each crack of the whip was a precise, calculated strike, disarming and disorienting her opponent. Her movements were fluid, her control of the whip masterful. She didn¡¯t need to rely on any mystical powers¡ªher skill alone was more than enough to turn the tide. The challenger swung again, more desperate, but Sweetie Sway¡¯s movements were a blur, weaving around him, her whip dancing through the air. With one final, decisive strike, she coiled the whip around his legs and yanked hard, sending him crashing to the ground.

    The crowd fell silent, stunned by her effortless display of skill. Sweetie looked down at her defeated opponent, calm and unruffled. She flicked her whip, releasing the challenger, then turned to face the Vice President, her expression serene.

    The Vice President¡¯s voice was filled with a dark satisfaction. ¡°Sweetie Sway is victorious. She retains her position as the 6th GA.¡± He smiled, an ominous gleam in his eyes. ¡°And as for the challenger, he will be eliminated from Sky Academy.¡±

    A wave of shock rippled through the spectators as they realized the hidden stakes. ¡°Of course,¡± the Vice President continued, his voice cold, ¡°if you challenge a GA for their position, you risk your place here as well. High stakes, as I said.¡±

    The defeated student¡¯s face was expressionless as he left the arena, fully aware of the consequences.

    ¡°Next, we have the 7th GA, Lipsy Nepuri,¡± the Vice President announced. Lipsy stepped forward, her gaze steely as she surveyed the crowd. But, as with those before her, no challengers came forward. ¡°The 7th GA retains her position,¡± he declared, and Lipsy nodded, stepping back.

    The announcements continued, each GA stepping forward, each one unchallenged. The tension grew with every name, with every hushed silence.

    Finally, the Vice President announced the 12th GA. ¡°Beatrix Fabia.¡±

    Beatrix¡¯s confident stride and fierce expression held the crowd¡¯s attention, her presence commanding respect. The spectators fell silent, expecting her to go unchallenged. But then, a hand shot up from the crowd. Hiro, Kyren, and Zeeha gasped as they recognized the challenger. It was Sparoo, a student from their own section.

    A chill ran down Zeeha¡¯s spine as she glanced at her friends, worry etched across her face. Kyren¡¯s gaze remained fixed on Sparoo, his thoughts racing. They barely knew anything about Sparoo¡¯s skills, let alone enough to gauge his chances against Beatrix. The unknown loomed large, and as the Vice President called for the match to begin, they held their breath, waiting to see the outcome.

 CHAPTER 45

    Sparoo, with his usual relaxed demeanor, strode to the center of the arena, his steps unhurried but purposeful. His eyes, calm and keen, held a trace of mischief as he extended a hand to Beatrix. "Ms. Fabia, it''s an honor to challenge you," he said, his voice smooth yet respectful.

    Beatrix raised an eyebrow, momentarily taken aback by his courteous approach. She had expected arrogance or bravado from a challenger, not this polite calm. Despite her surprise, she shook his hand, her eyes narrowing in curiosity as she replied, "The honor is mine." Her tone was measured, but a spark of determination glinted in her gaze.

    The Vice President¡¯s booming voice echoed across the arena, signaling the beginning of the match. Sparoo¡¯s smile remained as he removed his reading glasses with care, folding them and tucking them into his pocket as though he were about to attend a quiet study session rather than a fierce battle. The crowd murmured, noting the casual gesture, some chuckling while others whispered in anticipation.

    Then, in one fluid motion, Sparoo reached to his belt and drew two sleek daggers, their polished blades glinting ominously under the arena lights. He held them loosely, with a confident ease, as if they were extensions of his own hands.

    He glanced at Beatrix with a calm, intense look. "Ms. 12th," he addressed her formally, a flicker of respect in his tone. "Are you ready?"

    Beatrix nodded, her muscles tensing as she assessed her opponent. Sparoo might have seemed unassuming at first glance, but she could feel the faint, restrained energy around him¡ªa quiet, deadly potential that set her instincts on high alert. She tightened her grip on her weapon, a wood-like bow, her ring pulsing faintly with the power of the lightning that lay dormant within.

    The crowd leaned forward, eyes wide with anticipation.

    Sparoo moved first, darting toward her with sudden, startling speed. His daggers flashed as they sliced through the air, the light catching their razor edges as he closed the gap between them. Beatrix responded instantly, raising her bow to meet his strikes. Steel met wood with a sharp clang, echoing across the arena, as Beatrix¡¯s weapon parried Sparoo¡¯s rapid, precise strikes.

    Sparoo¡¯s movements were mesmerizingly fluid, his relaxed demeanor at odds with the lethal precision of each attack. He wove around her, his footwork light and agile, each step measured to keep her off balance. Beatrix gritted her teeth, her gaze locked onto him as she countered his every strike, but she could feel the force behind each blow. Sparoo¡¯s swift and calculated movements forced her to stay on the defensive, his unassuming nature catching even the seasoned crowd off guard.

    In the stands, Zeeha, Kyren, and Hiro watched anxiously, their eyes fixed on the unfolding battle. Zeeha¡¯s initial unease was giving way to a grudging admiration. She watched Sparoo¡¯s blades cut through the air with swift, deadly precision, impressed despite herself.

    ¡°Who would¡¯ve thought?¡± Hiro murmured, a trace of tension in his normally light-hearted tone.

    Kyren¡¯s jaw tightened, his eyes tracking every move, noting the slightest shifts in Sparoo¡¯s stance.

    Beatrix, however, was no novice. As Sparoo pressed his attack, she began to adapt, her body adjusting to his rhythm. She deflected his strikes with her bow, each clash sending vibrations up her arm, but she held firm, looking for openings and exploiting them with expert timing. The intensity between them escalated, their movements a seamless dance of offense and defense, neither willing to give an inch.

    But then, in a swift, unpredictable move, Sparoo¡¯s dagger slid past her guard and struck her bow, disarming her. The weapon flew from her grasp, skittering across the arena floor, leaving her momentarily vulnerable. The crowd gasped, a collective breath held in suspense as Beatrix took a single step back, processing the unexpected loss of her weapon.

    Sparoo didn¡¯t hesitate. He extended his hand toward her, a silent offer to help her up. But Beatrix¡¯s eyes narrowed with a sudden spark, and she surged forward, striking upwards with her body. Sparoo dodged instinctively, stepping back with a flicker of amusement in his eyes as he recognized her resilience.This book''s true home is on another platform. Check it out there for the real experience.

    ¡°You didn¡¯t think it would be that easy, did you?¡± she said, a smirk breaking through her steady expression. She raised her hand, her ring glowing with a crackling blue light as she called upon the power within. In a dazzling transformation, the ring released a vibrant, wood-like bow, now brimming with electrical energy. She nocked an arrow, which shimmered with lightning, the air around it humming with raw power.

    Sparoo¡¯s eyes widened in genuine surprise. For a moment, his calm expression broke as he registered the threat before him. But quickly, a smile returned to his lips. ¡°Impressive, Ms. 12,¡± he admitted, admiration clear in his tone. ¡°But now, let me show you my ace.¡±

    His relaxed air shifted as he held up his daggers, and the arena lights dimmed slightly, intensifying the glow around him. Flames ignited along the length of his blades, flickering to life with a fierce, fiery light. An electric aura began to emanate from his body, intertwining with the flames to create a formidable, crackling energy. His movements became a blur, his form almost impossible to track as he lunged forward, his speed amplified by the combined power of fire and lightning.

    Beatrix wasted no time, releasing the lightning arrow with a sharp twang. Sparoo dodged, moving with supernatural agility, the arrow streaking past him and dissipating in a shower of sparks. She fired another, aiming to catch him off guard, but Sparoo anticipated her move, his enhanced speed allowing him to dodge with fluid precision. His daggers left fiery trails in the air as he closed the distance between them, each strike precise, powerful, and relentless.

    Beatrix met his attacks, blocking and parrying with her bow as the intensity of their clash filled the arena with flashes of sparks and flames. She gritted her teeth, refusing to back down as she fired another lightning arrow at close range. Sparoo deflected it with a twist of his blade, sending a burst of light scattering around them.

    ¡°You¡¯re good, Sparoo,¡± Beatrix admitted, her breath coming in sharp bursts. ¡°But I won¡¯t go down easily.¡±

    Sparoo¡¯s eyes blazed with determination, his voice unwavering. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t have it any other way, Ms. 12.¡±

    He unleashed a series of rapid strikes, each one aimed with lethal precision. Beatrix fought back with everything she had, but Sparoo¡¯s relentless assault began to overwhelm her defenses. Her bow, once unyielding, began to show signs of strain under the intensity of his attacks.

    Finally, with a decisive, well-placed blow, Sparoo disarmed her once more. Her bow flew from her grasp, clattering to the floor a final time. Beatrix stood unarmed, breathing heavily but refusing to back down, her eyes meeting his with a defiant spark. Sparoo¡¯s daggers, still blazing with fire and lightning, were poised for the final strike.

    ¡°Yield,¡± Sparoo said, his voice firm yet respectful, his eyes holding no malice.

    Beatrix looked at him, her expression a complex mix of frustration and respect. She knew she had been bested. With a slow nod, she signaled her surrender, and the crowd erupted in applause, recognizing the skill and intensity they had just witnessed.

    The Vice President¡¯s voice echoed through the arena, heavy with authority. ¡°Sparoo is victorious. He is now the 12th GA,¡± the Vice President declared. Then, with a grin, he added, ¡°And for a twist, Sparoo, you are granted three wishes for defeating a GA. Tell us what they are.¡±

    Sparoo paused, his hand on his chin as he considered his options. After a moment, he spoke clearly. ¡°First, I don¡¯t want any of the GAs touching me. Second, I want immunity in the next elimination round. And third, I¡¯d like a decent dorm¡ªa bit better than what we have.¡±

    The Vice President laughed, a booming sound that filled the arena. ¡°HAHAHAHAHAHA! Very well, Sparoo! But I¡¯ll tell you, that last wish might not make much sense with the merge coming up. Still, I¡¯ll grant you a high-class dorm.¡±

    As the crowd continued to cheer, Beatrix descended into the audience, where Vilon and Zeeha were quick to meet her.

    ¡°It¡¯s alright, Beatrix,¡± Vilon said, placing a comforting hand on her shoulder. ¡°You¡¯re still in the game. We can bounce back.¡±

    Zeeha nodded, her face sympathetic. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Beatrix¡­ I didn¡¯t know much about him either. I couldn¡¯t offer any useful advice.¡±

    Beatrix gave them a faint smile. ¡°It¡¯s alright, you two. Honestly¡­ I¡¯ve been wondering why I¡¯m even in the GA position. Maybe I really don¡¯t deserve it.¡±

    As she spoke, the Vice President¡¯s voice rang out once more, signaling the next match. ¡°Now, we have the 13th GA, Plumie Riri!¡±

    Plumie Riri stepped forward, a playful smirk on her face as she scanned the crowd, her eyes resting on Kyren and Hiro. They tensed, recalling her earlier teasing. Despite her confidence, no one dared to step forward.

    The Vice President nodded. ¡°Plumie Riri retains her position as the 13th GA.¡±

    Plumie¡¯s smirk widened as she threw a knowing glance at Kyren and Hiro, her gaze lingering.

    ¡°That b***h really wants something from us, Kyren,¡± Hiro muttered, a hint of irritation in his voice.

    Kyren only watched her, his eyes narrowing in thought, as the battles continued in the arena.

 CHAPTER 46

    "Next, the 14th GA, Morgan Recca," the Vice President continued.

    Morgan Recca, a formidable fighter known for her strength and resilience, stepped forward. She moved with a quiet confidence, her gaze steady and piercing, a figure who commanded respect with her mere presence. Like Plumie, she faced no challengers; the arena fell silent, a testament to the awe she inspired in her peers. "Morgan Recca retains her position as the 14th GA," the Vice President declared.

    Morgan gave a slight nod in acknowledgment, her expression unfazed by the lack of a challenger. She returned to her place with a sense of calm authority, setting a formidable standard for those who would follow.

    "And now, the 15th GA, Crystalia Nirvana."

    Crystalia Nirvana, known for her grace, beauty, and refined leadership, stepped forward, her every move drawing appreciative murmurs from the crowd. She radiated poise, her expression calm and untroubled, embodying an almost regal composure. But this time, a challenger emerged from Section 1, stepping forward with a confident, almost arrogant stride that contrasted sharply with Crystalia¡¯s composed demeanor.

    The Vice President raised his hand, signaling the start of the match. Crystalia and her challenger locked eyes, the air between them thick with tension and mutual anticipation. The crowd leaned forward, hushed in expectation, as Crystalia''s serene presence clashed with the challenger¡¯s brash confidence.

    As the battle commenced, the challenger immediately unleashed a fierce barrage of lightning attacks, bolts of crackling energy arcing toward Crystalia with terrifying speed. Crystalia moved with remarkable grace, her water roots forming barriers and streams that deflected the lightning, dispersing the energy into harmless sprays. Despite her skill, it quickly became clear she was at a disadvantage; water roots were naturally weaker against lightning. The crowd murmured, sensing the uphill battle she faced.

    The challenger sneered, a mocking grin spreading across his face as he taunted her. "Is that all you¡¯ve got? No wonder you''re stuck in a lower section."

    Crystalia¡¯s gaze sharpened, her calm exterior concealing a well of determination. She took a deep breath, steadying herself, and waited for an opening. Her patience contrasted with the challenger¡¯s arrogance, as he continued his relentless assault. Then, with a quiet confidence, she closed her eyes and focused, drawing upon the core of her power.

    "You¡¯re not the only one with a trump card," she murmured, her voice low yet resonant. As she spoke, her aura shifted, and a chill swept through the arena. Suddenly, her water roots transformed, the delicate streams hardening into icy tendrils that shimmered with frost.

    The crowd gasped, taken aback by the unexpected turn. Crystalia had revealed her rare ice roots, a power she had never displayed before. With newfound vigor, she manipulated the icy roots, which absorbed the lightning strikes, neutralizing the energy in a haze of frost. She moved with calculated precision, her icy attacks slicing through her challenger¡¯s defenses.

    Yet, the challenger was not so easily defeated. His expression shifted from arrogance to frustration, his eyes narrowing as he adjusted his stance. Gathering his strength, he channeled his lightning roots with renewed intensity, launching a powerful bolt that shattered Crystalia¡¯s ice barrier, sending shards flying in all directions. Crystalia staggered back, her defenses wavering under the relentless assault.

    Sensing her vulnerability, the challenger pressed his advantage, his strikes growing sharper and more precise. Crystalia¡¯s ice roots struggled to hold back the onslaught, each counterattack meeting with fierce resistance. Her calm fa?ade showed the faintest cracks as she grappled with the limitations of her power.

    Realizing she needed a different approach, Crystalia took a steadying breath and tapped into the depths of her ice roots. She concentrated, crafting a thick layer of icy armor around herself, the frost glinting under the arena lights like a suit of glass. It was a gamble, a last line of defense against the furious onslaught.If you encounter this narrative on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    The challenger sneered, his overconfidence unfazed. "Your ice won¡¯t protect you for long!" he taunted, launching another wave of searing lightning.

    The crowd held its breath, eyes wide with suspense, as the two combatants clashed in a storm of ice and lightning. Crystalia¡¯s armor cracked under the strain, yet she stood her ground, refusing to falter.

    ...

    As the clash dragged on, Crystalia¡¯s armor began to splinter, the cracks spidering across its surface. Her breaths came faster, and she knew that her ice alone wasn¡¯t enough to secure victory. Summoning her last reserves of energy, she whispered to herself, "This ends now." Her aura shifted once more, and a fierce whirlwind rose around her, swirling with raw, unrestrained power.

    The crowd gasped as the whirlwind expanded, the winds whipping into a frenzy that encircled her challenger, trapping him within a cage of turbulent air. He struggled, his movements frantic, but the force of the wind held him captive. With a final burst of power, Crystalia summoned her water roots, the streams of liquid weaving around her challenger, binding his hands and feet to prevent any more lightning attacks.

    Crystalia¡¯s voice was soft, but resolute as she murmured, "Let¡¯s end this." She directed her icy roots to create sharp fragments, the shards weaving into the whirlwind, transforming it into a storm of frozen blades. Each fragment struck with deadly precision, breaking through the challenger¡¯s defenses and drawing blood with each hit.

    The audience watched in stunned silence as the challenger¡¯s strength waned, his movements slowing under the unrelenting barrage of ice and wind. His defiance faltered, his strength failing him, until finally, he collapsed, fainting from the blood loss and sheer exhaustion of battle.

    Crystalia¡¯s strength waned as well; she fell to her knees, her chest heaving from the effort. She glanced at her fallen challenger, confirming he was no longer a threat, before allowing the whirlwind to dissipate. The arena stood silent, the air thick with awe and respect for the battle they had just witnessed.

    The Vice President¡¯s voice broke the stillness. "Crystalia Nirvana is victorious! She retains her position as the 15th GA."

    Members of Crystalia¡¯s section quickly came to her aid, helping her to her feet, while others provided healing. She managed a small, grateful smile, knowing she had given everything to protect her rank.

    As the arena settled, the Vice President stepped forward with a final announcement. "And now, the 16th GA, Zeeha Cores."

    Zeeha took her place at the center, her heart pounding with both anticipation and trepidation. One by one, challengers began to raise their hands. Four students from Section 16 stepped forward, their faces familiar to Zeeha.

    Kyren¡¯s gaze hardened as he recognized them. "Those are the ones who burned our hut," he muttered, his fists clenching. Hiro, standing beside him, tapped his shoulder and pointed toward another figure¡ªa final challenger, Calir.

    Kyren¡¯s eyes widened as he saw Calir, his mind racing with a mix of fear and urgency. He knew all too well that if Calir emerged victorious, he might use his wishes to eliminate Zeeha¡ªand possibly even him and Hiro. The stakes were higher than ever.

    Without hesitation, Kyren raised his hand, stepping forward to join the challengers. Hiro quickly followed suit, standing beside him with an uncharacteristically serious expression. Their actions sent a ripple of surprise through the crowd, the boldness of their gesture unmistakable.

    The Vice President glanced at the two friends, his face betraying a hint of curiosity. "We have additional challengers stepping forward."

    Zeeha, standing at the center, caught Kyren¡¯s eye and instantly understood. They were here for her, ready to risk everything out of loyalty and friendship. She felt a surge of gratitude and relief, bolstered by their presence.

    As the challengers, including Calir, prepared for battle, Zeeha looked at Kyren and Hiro. "Thank you," she murmured, her voice tinged with appreciation. The gravity of the moment wasn¡¯t lost on her, nor the significance of their support.

    Kyren nodded, his face set with grim determination. "We¡¯re in this together. Calir¡¯s the real threat, but we¡¯ll handle it."

    "Let¡¯s settle this once and for all," Calir called out, his tone controlled and focused, his former rage replaced by a chilling calm that unsettled Kyren. He knew that Calir¡¯s composure meant he was more dangerous than ever.

    "I beat you once; let¡¯s make it twice and official," Hiro teased, thumping both of his fists to try and embracing the tension.

    But Calir merely smirked, unphased by Hiro¡¯s attempts to rattle him. He was focused, his eyes cold and calculating.

    Meanwhile, the other four challengers aligned themselves with Calir, their faces alight with malice. "It¡¯s payback time, Ms. 16th," one of them sneered, his gaze filled with a smug satisfaction.

    The Vice President raised his hand, signaling the start of the final battle.

 CHAPTER 47

    The battle erupted with fierce intensity as the final challenge began. Zeeha, Kyren, and Hiro faced their opponents with steely determination.

    Zeeha, wielding her blade with a fluid grace, engaged Calir in a one-on-one duel. Her ring shimmered, releasing arcs of lightning that infused her blade with crackling energy. The lightning-enhanced strikes cut through the air with deadly precision, but Calir countered with his fire roots, summoning flames that roared and danced around him.

    Calir¡¯s fire clashed with Zeeha¡¯s lightning, creating a dazzling and dangerous spectacle. The fire resisted the lightning, causing explosive bursts of energy that made it difficult for Zeeha to land a decisive blow. Despite her skill and agility, Calir¡¯s fiery attacks were relentless, pushing her back and forcing her to defend against the searing heat.

    Zeeha¡¯s expression was a mix of concentration and frustration. She knew she had to find a way to outmaneuver Calir¡¯s fiery onslaught, but each time she tried to strike, Calir¡¯s fire roots flared up, either blocking her attacks or forcing her to retreat.

    Meanwhile, Kyren and Hiro were engaged in a brutal fight against the remaining four challengers. Each of the four students had their own unique abilities and fought with a synergized strategy, making it difficult for Kyren and Hiro to gain the upper hand.

    Kyren, relying on his battle brilliance, agility and quick reflexes, fought fiercely but struggled against the coordinated attacks of the challengers. He managed to hold his ground, but every time he made progress, the challengers regrouped and executed their strategy flawlessly, countering his moves with precision.

    Meanwhile all the student''s including the GAs watching the fight.

    "Lead, that Black-Haired guy is improving since then." One of the future guild members of Rayn said.

    Rayn remained silent.

    "Let me see what you have learned, Kid." Roger Blake thought.

    Meanwhile Hiro, equally determined, was engaged in a fierce battle with another of the challengers. Despite his best efforts, he found it challenging to keep up with the rapid, synchronized attacks. The challengers moved as a unit, creating openings and exploiting Hiro¡¯s vulnerabilities.

    "Kyren let''s switch." Hiro shouted out.

    Kyren understood that Hiro is having a hard time.

    "I''ll make them separated Hiro, I''ll take the three of them." Kyren said while parrying one of the 4 students attacks by his dagger.Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.

    Hiro understood that Kyren has a plan. "Alright."

    Kyren runs toward Zeeha and Calir trying to help the struggling Zeeha, but after the students saw it they tried to chase Kyren, while they are chasing Kyren, Hiro caught 1 of the 4 students off guard.

    With a determined expression, Kyren charged towards Zeeha and Calir, weaving through the battleground with deft agility. The three students who had been coordinating their attacks against Hiro now turned their attention to Kyren, their eyes narrowing with focused intent.

    Kyren moved with a fluid grace, his every motion calculated to evade their attacks. He darted and spun, using his agility to slip past the students¡¯ strikes. His dagger flashed as he deflected blows and created openings, forcing the students to split up in their attempt to corner him.

    Despite the relentless pursuit, Kyren managed to stay one step ahead, his movements a blur of precise footwork and strategic maneuvers. His quick thinking and nimble reflexes allowed him to dodge and evade, buying valuable time for Hiro.

    Back at the center of the arena, Hiro seized the opportunity to assist Zeeha. He charged towards the remaining challengers, joining the fray with renewed vigor. His presence was a welcome relief to Zeeha, who had been struggling against Calir¡¯s overwhelming fire attacks.

    Hiro, now focused on aiding Zeeha, began to press the attack against Calir. He used his strength and skill to create openings in Calir¡¯s defenses, allowing Zeeha to land more decisive blows. The combined efforts of Hiro and Zeeha started to turn the tide of the battle.

    Kyren, meanwhile, continued to evade the three students, his movements a masterclass in agility. He darted between them, creating confusion and disrupting their coordinated attacks. His strategy was working; the students struggled to keep up with his swift movements, their attacks becoming less coordinated and more desperate.

    Zeeha, her blade infused with lightning, continued to clash with Calir, but her ring was beginning to lose energy. The once vibrant arcs of lightning now sputtered, the power waning with each strike. Her movements grew slower, her attacks less potent, and Calir¡¯s fiery onslaught became harder to fend off.

    Hiro, fighting valiantly alongside Zeeha, found himself outmatched by Calir¡¯s brutal strength and relentless fire attacks. Despite his best efforts, Hiro was battered and bruised, each blow from Calir pushing him further back. In a particularly vicious strike, Calir sent Hiro sprawling to the ground, his body wracked with pain.

    "JUST DIE ALREADY!" Calir punched Hiro with his Fire Knuckles making him unconscious. "Stay down, Weakling," Calir spat, his voice dripping with disdain as he turned his full attention back to Zeeha.

    Kyren, still evading the attacks of the three students, saw his friends in dire straits. His heart pounded as he realized the gravity of their situation. In a desperate bid to change the tide, he miscalculated the strength of Zeeha and Hiro against Calir, assuming they could hold their own longer. He redirected his focus momentarily to aid them, and in that brief lapse, one of the students seized the opportunity.

    Kyren felt a sharp pain as a blade pierced his side, the student¡¯s weapon striking true. He staggered, the world around him blurring as he fell to his knees. A burning sensation spread from the wound, and he realized with growing horror that the blade was coated in poison. His limbs began to feel heavy, the paralysis creeping through his body with alarming speed.

    "Kyren!" Zeeha cried out, her voice filled with desperation as she saw her friend fall,

    "Let them die and focus on our fight." after being distracted, Calir saw an opportunity to land his 5-Hit Combo that made Zeeha beat down, and start crawling towards Kyren.

 CHAPTER 48

    As Kyren lay on the ground, paralyzed and helpless, a familiar nightmare began to unfold in his mind. The silhouette girl, the haunting figure from his dreams, appeared before him. Her voice was cold and cutting, filled with contempt.

    "Are you...... this weak?" she hissed. ''What are you doing with your life? You are just wasting your time," she taunted, her words slicing through Kyren¡¯s mind like a blade.

    The arena around him faded as the nightmare took hold. The silhouette girl¡¯s words echoed in his ears, a cruel reminder of his fears and enigmatic identity. Kyren¡¯s heart pounded in his chest, his breath ragged and shallow. The paralysis tightened its grip while the surrounding turning in to his past nightmares making him insane.

    ...

    But suddenly, a blinding light flashed, casting a harsh glow across his face. For a moment, he was blinded and disoriented. When his vision cleared, he saw a vivid image before him: Hiro and the Heart Blade Guild Squad, blissfully relaxing at Sandhills Beach, laughter and camaraderie radiating from the scene. The serenity was abruptly shattered as the image morphed into a grim memory¡ªhis secret mission, during which he had stumbled upon the Scroll in the library, intended for him to give to Rezhura.

    Suddenly, reality snapped back into focus. The vision of Hiro¡¯s peaceful moment at Sandhills Beach was replaced by a jarring scene: Calir was already being announced as the new GA. The gravity of the situation hit hard, and Kyren felt a surge of panic and frustration. He bit his tongue so hard that it bled, the sharp pain jolting him out of his paralysis. Struggling to stand, his voice cut through the tension.

    "Not yet.." wiping the blood from his mouth. "I''m still here," Kyren declared

    "Ohh... The match isn''t over." The Vice President announced.

    "Maybe I''ll do what Hiro have done."

    Kyren was thinking of a plan to beat Calir.

    "Yeah, I have a better chance if I do that."

    Calir''s eyes flared with fury as he glared at Kyren, his anger palpable. The prospect of claiming the GA position seemed increasingly within reach, and he was determined to end the fight swiftly. The battle¡¯s intensity surged as Calir¡¯s frustration boiled over, his desire to assert dominance overriding any remaining patience.

    Kyren trying to remained calm and execute his plan, he close his eyes for seconds and cleaning his daggers he wanted to shown that Calir is not a threat. "Bring it on, Mr. Newly Crowned 16th GA." Finally Kyren opened his eyes ready for Calir''s attack.

    ¡°You¡¯re pathetic, Kyren,¡± Calir growled, his voice dripping with disdain. ¡°You think you can play games with me?.... You think you can fool me with your tricks?¡± Calir figure it out what''s Kyren trying to portray.

    Calir¡¯s started to attack with fury was barely contained as he bore down on Kyren, his attacks coming faster and harder.Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.

    Kyren, weaving effortlessly between Calir¡¯s furious strikes, flashed a grin. ¡°My tricks?, huh? Maybe. But I¡¯m too lazy to play a trick with you. Is this really the best you¡¯ve got? I expected more from the new 16th GA.¡±

    "Bitch you almost died from that student." Calir pointed the unconscious student on the ground that stabbed Kyren.

    "HAHAHA, You are really air-headed huh? you still don''t understand that it was all part of the plan." Kyren made up a story. "Honestly I really can''t wait to beat you 1 on 1, now that it happened I thought it was a destiny isn''t?"

    "Yeah It was a destiny that you will die on my hands." Calir said, starting to power up more.

    As the battle raged on, Calir¡¯s frustration turned into raw power. He channeled his fiery and lightning-infused roots with fierce determination, creating a blazing aura that crackled with energy. The air around him shimmered with heat and electricity, making his attacks even more formidable.

    Kyren struggled to keep up with the intensified assault doubling his effort just not to evade the attacks but to resist the heat. The combination of fire and lightning was overwhelming, and despite his best efforts to dodge and evade, the sheer force of Calir¡¯s attacks was too much.

    ¡°Enough running.¡± With a powerful surge, Calir unleashed a devastating long range lightning strike that slammed into Kyren caught off guard, sending him hurtling through the air. Kyren¡¯s body flew across the battlefield and crashed into the ground with a resounding thud, creating a massive cloud of dust and debris.

    The battlefield fell silent for a moment as the dust began to settle. Calir, breathing heavily from the exertion, scanned the area for any sign of his opponent. As the smoke cleared, he spotted Kyren lying near Zeeha¡¯s fallen body.

    But what caught Calir¡¯s attention was something unexpected: Kyren had taken Zeeha¡¯s glove. His confusion was palpable as he tried to make sense of the situation.

    ¡°What is he doing?¡± Calir muttered, his eyes narrowing in bewilderment.

    ¡°Trying to call for backup? She won¡¯t wake up, and even if she does, I¡¯ll still beat both of you,¡± Calir thought.

    Kyren, struggling to rise amidst the debris, clutched the stolen glove tightly. His face was bruised and bloodied, but a defiant glint remained in his eyes. He glanced at Zeeha¡¯s unconscious form and then back at Calir.

    "Just surrender already." Calir said, catching his breathe.

    As the battle continued, Kyren noticed something crucial: Calir was beginning to show signs of exhaustion. His once-fluid movements were becoming more labored, and the intensity of his attacks was waning. The strain of maintaining his fire and lightning roots was taking its toll.

    Kyren saw his chance. After Calir released an electric root, he expected Kyren to dodge it, but instead, Kyren blocked it with the gloves he got from Zeeha, and pressed the advantage. Calir was momentarily shocked as Kyren charged forward, blocking the lightning strike. With a calculated move, Kyren landed a blow with his dagger that struck Calir hard, sending him staggering back. Calir tried to stop the wound from bleeding, visibly injured, his breathing ragged as he struggled to stay on his feet.

    "The blade is a little bit dull, It didn''t cut as I expected." Kyren looked at the dagger.

    ¡°Looks like your energy is running low,¡± Kyren taunted, his voice dripping with mockery. ¡°How does it feel to be on the losing end for once?¡±

    Calir, grimacing in pain, tried to muster a response but was clearly struggling. He looked around desperately, his fury evident. ¡°You are really testing my patience Kyren!¡±

    Just as Calir seemed on the verge of collapse, he fumbled in his pocket and pulled out a small vial. With a determined look, he uncorked it and downed the contents in one swift motion. The effect was almost immediate; his body healed and surged with renewed energy, his aura flaring back to life with even greater intensity than before.

    Kyren¡¯s eyes widened in shock. ¡°A power-up drug.¡±

    Calir¡¯s expression hardened into a mask of resolve. ¡°You thought you had me? Now the real battle begins."

 CHAPTER 49

    "Lead, is that legal?" one of Rayn''s squad members asked.

    "I think so. As long as it¡¯s not mentioned otherwise, it¡¯s legal¡ªlike a weapon with infused roots," Rayn replied. "Looks like he''s in trouble; he¡¯d better surrender."

    As the battle intensified, Kyren found himself in a dire position. Despite his earlier successes, the renewed power from Calir¡¯s drug had turned the tide drastically. Calir¡¯s attacks were now a relentless storm of fire and lightning, each strike landing with devastating force.

    Kyren, already exhausted from the prolonged fight, struggled to keep up. His breaths came in ragged gasps, and his movements were growing slower. He was visibly sweating and bruised, his stamina draining rapidly.

    "This is so bad," Kyren gasped between heavy breaths, his voice tinged with desperation. He barely managed to evade a powerful strike from Calir, the force of which left him reeling.

    Calir, with a renewed aura of confidence and power, advanced on Kyren with a sinister smile. ¡°You thought you could outlast me? I¡¯m just getting started. This is where you fall.¡± he launched an fire ball Kyren barely dodge it, but before he could even land his feet, Calir charged in punching Kyren''s body this made him knock down.

    "Vice President, would you allow me to go this far¡ªeven to kill¡ªso I can unlock my full potential and entertain you more?" Calir asked, his voice dripping with a dangerous edge.

    The Vice President¡¯s lips curled into a twisted smile as he stood, his eyes gleaming with dark anticipation. "Permission granted, Show me what true power looks like."

    As Calir towards Kyren slowly walking, Kyren grabbed a hand of sand, throw it to his face, then flee with a couple of distance.

    Calir chuckled darkly, clearly enjoying the display of Kyren¡¯s struggle. ¡°You¡¯re out of your depth, Kyren. Your tricks couldn¡¯t save you then, and it certainly won¡¯t now. I¡¯m going to enjoy watching you crumble.¡±

    "But let''s end this now." Calir prepared his final strike, a fierce, glowing fireball infused with crackling electricity formed in his hand. The sphere pulsed with deadly energy, and the air around it shimmered with heat and static. The students watching exchanged worried glances and whispered among themselves.

    ¡°He really going to kill him?¡± one student asked, his voice tinged with concern.

    "Yeah, it''s really thrilling to watch." one student replied.

    ¡°That guy would die if he takes that strike,¡± another student speculated, their eyes wide with apprehension.

    Calir, with a menacing grin, hurled the massive fireball toward Kyren. The projectile surged through the air, leaving a trail of searing heat and crackling lightning in its wake. Kyren, in a last-ditch effort, barely managed to evade the full force of the attack. He rolled to the side just in time, but the fireball exploded upon impact with the ground, creating a colossal blast and enveloping the area in a thick cloud of smoke and debris.

    The battlefield was engulfed in a choking haze. The crowd held their breath, eyes straining to see through the swirling smoke. The speculation was heavy in the air¡ªwould Kyren have survived such a devastating blow, or was he doomed to defeat?

    ...

    Calir catching his breath and his left eyes closed, all sign of exhaustion

    Suddenly, a gleaming dagger shot out from the midst of the smoke, hurtling directly toward Calir. The unexpected projectile shocked Calir, forcing him to react instinctively. He parried the dagger with a swift motion, but in doing so, he failed to notice Kyren¡¯s true intent.This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.

    From within the smoke, Kyren emerged, his figure silhouetted against the remnants of the explosion. With a sudden burst of speed, he lunged at Calir, slashing his arm with the infused lightning roots from Zeeha¡¯s ring. The lightning crackled violently as it made contact, detaching Calir''s arm, sending a surge of electrical energy through his body.

    Calir staggered back, clutching his injured shoulder, his face contorted in pain and disbelief. The powerful lightning attack left him reeling, struggling to maintain his composure.

    Rayn, observing from the crowd, had been closely watching the unfolding events. Her eyes widened in realization. ¡°First, he grabbed those gloves and used them as defensive equipment, making them a distraction for his main plan, that ring emitting lightning roots,¡± Rayn murmured, clearly impressed by Kyren¡¯s ingenuity.

    "I like this human. " Aolomon said with an evil smile.

    ...

    "I barely survived that blast..." Kyren thought, breathing heavily with visible bruises from the impact. "Luckily I perfectly mimicked what Alaine does."

    "AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAARGH!" Calir shouted in agony, losing blood.

    "Enough, Calir. Surrender already before that arm can''t be reattached by the healers." Kyren said.

    "SHUT THE FUCK UP!" Calir rushed to Hiro''s unconscious body, desperately taking him hostage. "Surrender, or I''ll blast your friend."

    Kyren looked at Calir''s condition and assumed he couldn''t even cast a single spell. He wouldn''t last more than a few seconds because he was bleeding to death.

    "You want to make this rough, Calir? I''m not as evil as you are..." Kyren walked slowly. "But I''m also not that good-hearted either." He picked up his dagger from the ground.

    "ARE YOU NOT CONCERNED ABOUT YOUR FRIEND? I SAID SURRENDER AND DON''T COME ANY CLOSER! DON''T TEST ME," Calir shouted, pointing at Hiro.

    But Kyren didn''t care.

    "I see you are a fake one too," Calir said, starting to cast a mini fire on his fingers.

    "Can he still cast spells?" Kyren stopped for a moment, unsure if he had miscalculated something.

    After a moment, Calir collapsed, the drug he took taking its highest toll on him, His body gave way, and he collapsed to the ground, fainting from the sheer exhaustion and pain. The battlefield fell silent, the tension dissipating as the realization set in: Kyren had won.

    ...

    The students were in shock after seeing a mere human defeat a much stronger opponent.

    "Well, that''s a better way to close this exam. Congratulations, now state your wishes," the Vice President said, his tone indifferent. Even with what Kyren had shown, the Vice President was still not impressed, thinking he was just lucky.

    Kyren looked at Hiro and Zeeha. "My first wish is... I want this man not to be eliminated from this exam."

    "Granted," the Vice President said, waiting for the second wish.

    "The second wish is... I want me, this man, and the former two GA to be in section 11." He was referring to Hiro, Zeeha, and Beatrix moving to section 11 alongside the 11th GA, Vilon, who is a friend of Zeeha and Beatrix.

    Kyren paused, taking a deep breath, as the weight of the moment settled in. "And for my third wish, like the new GA''s wish, I want a decent dorm."

    "Alright, wish granted." The Vice President walked back to the stage, his footsteps echoing in the stunned silence, and announced, "We will have a short break, and then we will move to the indoor event hall. The announcement will be made after the short break."

    The Vice President left.

    Kyren, still trembling from the adrenaline, began to wake up Hiro and Zeeha. After they woke up, Zeeha''s face looked sad. "I''m sorry..." she said, tears welling up in her eyes, assuming that Kyren and Hiro would be eliminated.

    Meanwhile, Hiro had accepted their fate, his expression one of resignation.

    But they were interrupted.

    "You did it, Kyren!" Beatrix said, rushing towards them with Vilon, her eyes shining with pride and relief.

    "Congratulations on your victory," Vilon said, clasping Kyren''s shoulder firmly.

    Zeeha was confused. "Wait, what happened?"

    "Don''t worry about that. Let''s talk about it later, and we have some good news, Zeeha," Beatrix cheered up, her excitement infectious.

    "We are in the same section as Vilon, as Kyren wished," Beatrix added, her smile widening.

    "Wait... but how?" Zeeha still didn''t get it, her brow furrowed in confusion.

    Meanwhile, Kyren looked at Calir''s body on the ground, where healers were frantically working to save him. The sight triggered his nightmare again.

    "You... killed that..." a voice echoed in his mind, dark and accusatory.

    Kyren was confused, knowing Calir could be saved. His vision blurred, and he stumbled back.

    "I didn''t... He''s not dead..." he muttered, trying to convince himself as much as anyone else.

    "Look at him..." The sight of Calir, pale and lifeless, overwhelmed him. He began to collapse, the confusion and exhaustion finally taking their toll, he breathes heavily.

    "KYREN!" Hiro shouted, catching him just in time. Hiro''s eyes were wide with panic as he held Kyren, who was now barely conscious.

    Beatrix and Vilon rushed over, their expressions a mix of concern and determination. "Get him to the healers, now!" Vilon commanded, his voice cutting through the attention of everyone.

    As Kyren was carried away, his vision darkened.

 CHAPTER 50 - THE TURNING POINT

    "Kyren, what happened?" Hiro asked, his voice tinged with concern as he stepped closer.

    "I killed¡­ Calir..." Kyren confessed, his voice trembling, eyes dark and haunted.

    Hiro''s expression hardened, the warmth fading from his gaze, replaced by a chilling disappointment. "I knew it, Kyren..."

    "I''m sorry, Hiro. I just¡­ I did it to survive," Kyren explained, his words pleading for understanding. His hands were shaking, still feeling the phantom weight of the blow he¡¯d struck in his nightmare.

    "Yeah, I knew it¡­" Hiro''s voice was low, his tone icy. "I knew you were evil from the start." He turned, his back rigid as he walked away. "Criminal."

    "HIRO!" Kyren shouted, reaching out in desperation, his hand grasping at nothing as Hiro¡¯s figure faded away.

    ¡­

    "Kyren!" A different voice broke through, pulling Kyren from the abyss of his dream. His eyes shot open, and he was met with the sterile, white walls of the Academy Clinic. A strong antiseptic smell filled the air, grounding him in reality. He blinked, disoriented, feeling the lingering dread of the dream clinging to his chest.

    Hiro, Zeeha, Vilon, and Beatrix stood nearby, their faces a mix of relief and concern.

    "You''re awake¡­" Hiro said, his expression softer now, though Kyren could still see a shadow of worry in his friend¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°We knew what happened¡­¡± Zeeha said softly, her voice carrying a weight that made Kyren¡¯s stomach twist.

    "What happened to Calir?" Kyren''s voice was barely above a whisper, feeling a dread he couldn¡¯t fully understand. He braced himself, still caught between the nightmare and reality.

    "He''s in bad condition, but the medics are trying their best," Beatrix replied, her gaze steady but sympathetic.

    Kyren looked at Hiro, his mind replaying the painful images from his nightmare. "Hiro¡­" he whispered, his voice thick with guilt.

    Hiro''s face reflected a swirl of emotions¡ªdisappointment, worry, and a hint of sorrow. He hesitated before speaking. "Kyren¡­ I''m sorry. I couldn''t do anything. I''m so¡­ useless." His voice cracked, and he looked down, clearly struggling with his own feelings of inadequacy.

    Kyren reached out, placing a firm hand on Hiro''s back in reassurance. "No, Hiro. You¡¯re not useless. I miscalculated what Calir was capable of. It¡¯s my fault, not yours.¡±

    After a pause, Kyren turned to Zeeha, and he slipped the ring and gloves off, holding them out to her. "Zeeha, I didn¡¯t mean to take these from you without permission, but¡­"

    Zeeha stepped forward, taking them gently from him with a small, understanding smile. "No, Kyren. You did what you had to do. This was the best scenario we could have hoped for. Thank you¡ªyou saved us all a lot.¡±

    Their conversation was interrupted by the sound of footsteps echoing in the hallway, followed by a group of students entering the clinic, led by a familiar, authoritative figure: Roger Blake.

    "Congratulations on your victory, kid," Roger said, approaching Kyren, his voice filled with a grudging respect.

    "Mr. 3rd!" Vilon exclaimed, his voice tinged with awe.

    "The 3rd GA!" Hiro moved to step closer, but two of Roger¡¯s members blocked his path, pushing him back slightly.

    "You¡¯ve proven yourself worthy in this academy," Roger continued, his gaze intense as he assessed Kyren.

    "Yeah," Kyren replied, casting a glance out the window, as if seeking clarity in the distant landscape.

    Roger¡¯s gaze softened, and he gave a slight nod to one of his members, who stepped forward holding a cloth-wrapped object. "I have a present for you, and I hope you¡¯ll accept it.¡± Roger gestured toward the gift, and Kyren looked down as the cloth was unwrapped, revealing an intricately crafted dagger. The blade gleamed, with faint etchings glinting along its surface. "It¡¯s the Dagger of The Fallen Angel, crafted by the current leader of the Cassadine''s Dynasty Guild.¡±This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.

    Kyren¡¯s eyes widened in recognition, memories sparking of stories he¡¯d heard about the Cassadine¡¯s Dynasty. "The Cassadine¡¯s Dynasty Guild¡­ it¡¯s the guild Alaine always dreamed of joining¡­¡± he thought, feeling a surge of both curiosity and caution.

    Roger held the dagger out, his eyes unwavering. "I know you''re smart enough to figure out how to use it. This is the first time I''ve given such a mystic item to someone outside my own circle, but I see potential in you. I believe you¡¯ll pass and go far in achieving your dreams." Roger extended his hand for a handshake, a silent offer of alliance.

    Kyren hesitated, glancing down at the outstretched hand before meeting Roger¡¯s gaze. "Thank you, sir¡­ but I don¡¯t think I can accept it. We''re not in the same section or team." His words were calm but firm, and Roger¡¯s hand hung in the air for a beat, his expression unreadable.

    "Kyren!" Hiro tried to interject, his voice a mixture of awe and concern at what he perceived as Kyren''s audacity.

    Roger¡¯s gaze sharpened briefly before he let out a chuckle. "I see. Then how about this¡ªyou join my team?¡±

    Kyren shook his head, his gaze steady. "Sir, as much as I respect you, I have friends here who I need on my journey, and a guild that¡¯s waiting for me after this training. I can''t accept your offer." His voice held a quiet conviction that echoed through the room.

    Roger¡¯s lips curved into a small smile, a glint of respect in his eyes. "That¡¯s the right answer. I see a glimpse of my younger self in you. Alright, I won¡¯t push further, but take this gift. Consider it a token of my approval.¡± He extended the dagger once more, this time without the handshake.

    "Okay, sir," Kyren replied, and this time, he accepted the dagger, feeling the cool weight of the blade in his hand. Roger Blake nodded, then turned and left with his group.

    The room fell into a hushed awe as Hiro took the dagger from Kyren¡¯s hand, his eyes wide with excitement. "Whoa, Kyren, this dagger is so light and sharp!" he said, marveling at the craftsmanship.

    "Kyren, that dagger is a mythical item¡­ There¡¯s only one like it in existence,¡± Beatrix added, her voice tinged with reverence.

    "Looks like you''re a millionaire now, Kyren," Zeeha joked, though her eyes sparkled with genuine pride.

    ¡°But¡­¡± Beatrix¡¯s voice softened, her gaze turning thoughtful. ¡°I heard that dagger is famously mysterious and¡­ useless if the wielder isn¡¯t the ¡®chosen one.¡¯¡±

    Kyren¡¯s eyes narrowed, the phrase ¡°chosen one¡± echoing ominously in his mind.

    As he tightened his grip on the dagger, a strange sensation washed over him. A distorted sound filled his ears, a low hum that quickly grew into an overwhelming roar. His heart pounded wildly, as if trying to burst from his chest. The girl from his nightmare flickered before his eyes, her face twisted in anger, her gaze burning into him. He couldn¡¯t endure the searing pain any longer.

    "AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAARRRRRRRRRRGH!" Kyren screamed, hurling the dagger away as he stumbled back, gasping for air.

    ¡°What happened, Kyren?¡± Hiro asked, his face a mix of concern and fear.

    Kyren clutched his chest, his breaths shallow as he tried to compose himself. ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t know. That dagger¡­ it feels like it¡¯s alive. Like it hates me.¡±

    One by one, the others picked up the dagger, but none of them felt anything unusual. Hiro¡¯s eyes widened with excitement. "KYREN! Maybe you are the ¡®chosen one!¡¯¡±

    ¡°Yeah,¡± Zeeha said thoughtfully, ¡°maybe it just needs time. Maybe you need to¡­ tame it?¡±

    But Kyren shook his head slowly, a gnawing feeling of dread settling in. ¡°No¡­ there¡¯s something wrong about that dagger¡­¡±

    He looked down at his hands, still feeling the lingering pain. His thoughts drifted to the girl in his nightmare and the mysterious origins of the weapon. "The creator of that dagger¡­ I wonder if they¡¯re somehow connected to the girl I keep seeing.¡±

    ¡°Do you guys know who leads the Cassadine¡¯s Dynasty Guild?¡± Kyren asked, hoping for some clarity.

    Vilon nodded slightly. "I knew the former leader¡­ a legendary figure known as ¡®The Darklord Slayer.¡¯ But the current leader? I¡¯m not sure."

    ¡°Me neither,¡± Zeeha added. ¡°I don¡¯t know much about this ¡®Fallen Angel¡¯.¡±

    "I heard she¡¯s the granddaughter of ¡®The Darklord Slayer,¡¯¡± Beatrix said. ¡°But even at the Triumph Tournament, she never appeared.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Hiro chimed in. ¡°That¡¯s incredible. It¡¯d be amazing to see her in action someday!¡±

    ¡°The next Tournament of Triumph, huh¡­¡± Kyren murmured. His gaze hardened as he thought about the potential link between the mysterious girl and the dagger. ¡°I think I need to go there. I need to find out who she is. She might have answers¡­ and I still need to deliver the scroll to Rezhura.¡±

    Just then, an official entered the clinic, interrupting their conversation.

    "Mr. 16th GA, how are you feeling?" the official asked.

    "I''m fine," Kyren replied, though his mind was still racing.

    The official nodded. "Let me know when you''re ready, and I¡¯ll guide you to your requested dorm."

    "Yeah, let¡¯s go,¡± Kyren replied, glancing at his friends. ¡°But they¡¯ll be coming with me."

    The official nodded again, leading them down the halls and out of the clinic. As they walked, Kyren glanced down at the dagger in his hand, feeling a strange mixture of unease and purpose.

    Finally, they arrived at the Sky Academy VIP dormitory. The official opened the door, revealing a space that was worlds apart from their previous dorm¡ªornate furnishings, soft lighting, and a view that stretched across the academy grounds.

    "We¡¯re here," the official announced, holding the door open as they stepped inside, each one marveling at the luxuries that awaited them.

    Kyren paused at the threshold, a sense of foreboding lingering as he looked at his friends, and then at the mysterious dagger that seemed to pulse faintly in his hand, as if whispering secrets only he could hear.